
* * * *
Asimov's Science Fiction
June 2007
Vol. 31, No.6. Whole No. 377
Cover Art for “Alien Archaeology” by John Allemand
NOVELLA
Alien Archaeology by Neal Asher
NOVELETTE
News from the Front by Harry Turtledove
SHORT STORIES
Three Days of Rain by Holly Phillips
Studies in the Field by R. Neube
Don't Stop by James Patrick Kelly
Tideline by Elizabeth Bear
Scrawl Daddy by Jack Skillingstead
Marrying In by Carrie Vaughn
POETRY
Rainstorm by Debbie Ouellet
Heat by Sandra J. Lindow
What We're Working For by Greg Beatty
DEPARTMENTS
Editorial: Heroes, Unsung by Sheila Williams
Reflections: Resurrecting the Quagga by Robert Silverberg
On the Net: RAH by James Patrick Kelly
On Books by Peter Heck
The SF Conventional Calendar by Erwin S. Strauss
Asimov's Science Fiction. ISSN 1065-2698. Vol. 31, No.6.
Whole No. 377, June 2007. GST #R123293128. Published monthly except for
two combined double issues in April/May and October/November by Dell
Magazines, a division of Crosstown Publications. One year subscription
$43.90 in the United States and U.S. possessions. In all other
countries $53.90 (GST included in Canada), payable in advance in U.S.
funds. Address for subscription and all other correspondence about
them, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT 06855. Allow 6 to 8 weeks for
change of address. Address for all editorial matters: Asimov's Science Fiction, 475 Park Avenue South, New York, N.Y. 10016. Asimov's Science Fiction
is the registered trademark of Dell Magazines, a division of Crosstown
Publications. © 2007 by Dell Magazines, a division of Crosstown
Publications, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT 06855. All rights reserved,
printed in the U.S.A. Protection secured under the Universal and Pan
American Copyright Conventions. Reproduction or use of editorial or
pictorial content in any manner without express permission is
prohibited. All submissions must include a self-addressed, stamped
envelope; the publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited
manuscripts. Periodical postage paid at Norwalk, CT and additional
mailing offices. POSTMASTER, send change of address to Asimov's Science Fiction, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT 06855. In Canada return to Quebecor St. Jean, 800 Blvd. Industrial, St. Jean, Quebec J3B 8G4.
Click a Link for Easy Navigation
CONTENTS
EDITORIAL: HEROES, UNSUNG by Sheila Williams
REFLECTIONS: RESURRECTING THE QUAGGA by Robert Silverberg
On the Net by James Patrick Kelly
NEWS FROM THE FRONT by Harry Turtledove
THREE DAYS OF RAIN by Holly Phillips
STUDIES IN THE FIELD by R. Neube
DON'T STOP by James Patrick Kelly
RAINSTORM by Debbie Ouellet
TIDELINE by Elizabeth Bear
HEAT by Sandra J. Lindow
SCRAWL DADDY by Jack Skillingstead
MARRYING IN by Carrie Vaughn
ALIEN ARCHAEOLOGY by Neal Asher
ON BOOKS by Peter Heck
WHAT WE'RE WORKING FOR by Greg Beatty
SF CONVENTIONAL CALENDAR by Erwin S. Strauss
NEXT ISSUE
* * * *
Asimov's Science Fiction
Isaac Asimov: Editorial Director (1977-1992)
Sheila Williams: Editor
Brian Bieniowski: Associate Editor
Gardner Dozois: Contributing Editor
Mary Grant: Editorial Assistant
Victoria Green: Senior Art Director
Irene Lee: Art Production Associate
Carole Dixon: Senior Production Manager
Evira Matos: Production Associate
Abigail Browning: Manager Subsidiary Rights and Marketing
Bruce W. Sherbow: Vice President of Sales & Marketing
Sandy Marlowe: Circulation Services
Julia McEvoy: Manager, Advertising Sales
* * * *
Peter Kanter: Publisher
Christine Begley: Associate Publisher
Susan Kendrioski: Executive Director, Art and Production
* * * *
Connie Goon: Advertising Sales Coordinator
Phone: (212) 686-7188
Fax: (212) 686-7414
Display and Classified Advertising
* * * *
Stories from Asimov's have won 44 Hugos and 25 Nebula Awards, and our editors have received 17 Hugo Awards for Best Editor.
* * * *
Please do not send us your manuscript until you've gotten a copy of
our manuscript guidelines. To obtain this, send us a self-addressed,
stamped business-size envelope (what stationery stores call a number 10
envelope), and a note requesting this information. Please write
“manuscript guidelines” in the bottom left-hand corner of
the outside envelope. The address for this and for all editorial
correspondence is Asimov's Science Fiction, 475 Park Avenue South, New
York, NY 10016. While we're always looking for new writers, please, in
the interest of time-saving, find out what we're loking for, and how to
prepare it, before submitting your story.
Asimov's Science Fiction. ISSN 1065-2698. Vol. 31, No.6.
Whole No. 377, June 2007. GST #R123293128. Published monthly except for
two combined double issues in April/May and October/November by Dell
Magazines, a division of Crosstown Publications. One year subscription
$43.90 in the United States and U.S. possessions. In all other
countries $53.90 (GST included in Canada), payable in advance in U.S.
funds. Address for subscription and all other correspondence about
them, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT 06855. Allow 6 to 8 weeks for
change of address. Address for all editorial matters: Asimov's Science Fiction, 475 Park Avenue South, New York, N.Y. 10016. Asimov's Science Fiction
is the registered trademark of Dell Magazines, a division of Crosstown
Publications. © 2007 by Dell Magazines, a division of Crosstown
Publications, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT 06855. All rights reserved,
printed in the U.S.A. Protection secured under the Universal and Pan
American Copyright Conventions. Reproduction or use of editorial or
pictorial content in any manner without express permission is
prohibited. All submissions must include a self-addressed, stamped
envelope; the publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited
manuscripts. Periodical postage paid at Norwalk, CT and additional
mailing offices. POSTMASTER, send change of address to Asimov's Science Fiction, 6 Prowitt Street, Norwalk, CT 06855. In Canada return to Quebecor St. Jean, 800 Blvd. Industrial, St. Jean, Quebec J3B 8G4.
Printed in CANADA
®
JUNE 2007
Vol. 31 No. 6 (Whole Number 377)
Next Issue on Sale May 15, 2007
Cover Art for “Alien Archaeology” by John Allemand
EDITORIAL: HEROES, UNSUNG by Sheila Williams
Last month, I mentioned that Asimov's owes
much to its assistant editors. These are people who toil mostly in
obscurity. While their labor is essential, the work isn't glamorous,
and, except for a line on the masthead, they go largely unheralded. The
assistants’ duties usually include processing the enormous volume
of mail that parades through our office daily, filing, some contract
work, proofreading the entire magazine, lots of production work, and,
ultimately, meeting every deadline. We've always tried to make the
office a fun place to work, but the happiest assistants and the ones
who stay the longest, have come to us with a passion for science
fiction.
Although many talented people have worked on the
magazine, I only have space to mention a few. With one exception, I've
limited this editorial to people who have worked for me, and I'm still
forced to leave out many of those. The exception is also one of the
most prominent editors in the SF field today. Elizabeth Mitchell
started at Asimov's and our sister magazine, Analog, in
the summer of 1980—a year before I joined Davis
Publications—Betsy is listed as the editorial assistant on the
January 1981 issues, but was quickly promoted to associate editor. By
the time I moved from subsidiary rights to the magazine, Betsy had
actually left Asimov's to work exclusively as managing editor of Analog. She shared an office with Analog's editor, Stanley Schmidt. Somehow, Betsy managed to juggle her work at Analog
with teaching me everything she could about magazine production. There
was a lot to learn, and I've always felt that without her I might have
drowned. It's a good thing she drilled my duties in quickly, though,
because not long after I arrived, she left Analog to become
Baen Books’ first employee. Betsy is now vice president and
editor in chief of Del Rey books, where one of her authors is the
bestselling Naomi Novik.
One of my first editorial assistants started on the
magazine as a young intern from New York University in 1984. A class at
NYU had put her in contact with Omni Magazine'sfiction editor, Ellen Datlow, and Ellen sent her resume on to us. Tina Lee was one of the first people to intern at Asimov's. She was a fast learner and a hard worker and, fortunately, we found a part-time job for her at Analog
a few months after the internship ended. A year later, we were able to
offer her a full-time position as editorial assistant on both Asimov's and Analog.
“Congratulations,” I told her. “You've climbed your
way up to the bottom of the ladder.” We had become good friends,
so she didn't kill me. Tina left us in 1987 to become my counterpart at Analog.
The editorial assistant position continued to be split between Asimov's and Analog.
After we went through a couple of short-term assistants, Tina and I
hired Ian Randal Strock in 1989. Ian came to us from Boston University.
He was a great admirer of Isaac Asimov, and Isaac enjoyed him, too.
Isaac visited the offices each Tuesday morning. When one of Ian's
birthdays fell on a Tuesday, I created a fake memo about an important
meeting and handed Ian, who'd come in a little late, a stack of rush
photocopying needed for the meeting. Ian ran breathlessly into our
conference room to discover that the “meeting” was really
his surprise breakfast birthday party with company staff and Isaac. Ian
sold some stories to Analog, and worked for both magazines for six years before leaving to found Artemis, his own SF magazine. He is now the news editor of Science Fiction Chronicle, a trade journal about the SF field.
A year and a half after Ian joined Asimov's and Analog,
the staff was expanded to include another editorial assistant. Scott L.
Towner came to us from the State University of New York at Fredonia on
the recommendation of the poet, David Lunde. Scott was an Eagle Scout
and a multiple-degree tae kwon do expert. He was something of a poet,
too. Scott sold a few poems to Asimov's, one of which
“The Curse of Bruce Boston's Wife,” received both a
blessing from Bruce Boston and the 1996 Readers’ Award. Scott
worked for us for six years, too, before moving on to other pursuits.
He now runs a Christmas tree farm in upstate New York. His own account
of exploits on the farm appeared in the “My Job” section of
the December 8, 2002, New York Times.
Over the next few years, we went through a series of
short-term assistants. One of those assistants was Paul Stevens. Like
Tina Lee, he came to Asimov's and Analog via an
internship from NYU. Paul had left the world of banking to begin a
career in publishing. He interned with us in1998, and was fortunate
that this association led to employment when the editorial assistant
position opened up the following year. Not much later, Paul was
promoted to a higher position at Analog (after more than twelve
years in science fiction, Tina had left that magazine a couple of years
previously for a job closer to her home.) Due to job turnover, Paul's
rise through our ranks was quick, but he left us quickly, too. Paul has
worked at Tor Books since March 2000. One of his authors is Jim
Grimsley, a writer whose stories are familiar to the readers of Asimov's.
In the fall of 2000, another recent college graduate
from the State University of New York, Brian Bieniowski, applied for an
entry position at Asimov's. Trevor Quachri, who had been the editorial assistant of Asimov's and Analog
before he'd moved into Paul's position earlier in the year, and I
shared interviewing duties. We found Brian to be charming and extremely
well read in SF. Little did we know that Brian would reach, and pass,
the six-year mark at Asimov's, or that one day Trevor would be
part of Brian's wedding party. I am delighted to report that Brian has
recently been promoted to the position of managing editor. For the past
five years, we've also received some assistance from the vivacious Mary
Grant. Mary wears several hats at Dell Magazines, and we are pleased
that one of those hats is that of an Asimov's editorial assistant.
This demanding entry-level position best suits those
who think it's a major perk to have access to free science fiction and
fantasy books, the chance to read the latest stories before anyone
else, and the occasional opportunity to meet authors. Asimov's
is fortunate that so many dedicated people who share this outlook have
chosen to be a part of its history. It's a pleasure to have the chance
to bring a few of them to your attention today.
Copyright © 2007 Sheila Williams
[Back to Table of Contents]
REFLECTIONS: RESURRECTING THE QUAGGA by Robert Silverberg
Once upon a time in South Africa there existed a
zebra-like animal called the quagga, which has been extinct since the
late nineteenth century. It had stripes only on its head, neck,
shoulders, and part of its trunk; the rest of its body was a light
chestnut brown in color, or sometimes yellowish-red, and its legs were
white. Its mane was dark brown with pale stripes, and a broad dark line
ran down the middle of its back. It was as though nature had intended
the quagga to be a zebra but had given up the job halfway through.
When the nomad huntsmen known as the Hottentots were
the only inhabitants of the South African plains, the quagga was a
common animal there, grazing in herds of twenty to forty. The Hottentot
name for it was quahkah, from the sound of its barking neigh.
When the first Boers—Dutch settlers—arrived at the Cape of
Good Hope in 1652, they adopted the name, spelling it quagga. (The Boers called regular zebras bontequagga, meaning “the quagga with conspicuous stripes.")
Soon large-scale quagga-hunting began. The Boers had
no use for quagga meat themselves—they regarded it as a kind of
horse, and Europeans have never been eager eaters of
horseflesh—but they killed them as food for the Hottentots, whom
they had enslaved, and used quagga hides for making leather shoes and
sacks for the storage of grain, dried fruits, and dried meat. The
quaggas vanished very quickly before this onslaught: by 1870 the last
wild herd had been entirely exterminated. From time to time in the
first half of the twentieth century isolated quagga sightings were
reported in remote parts of South Africa, but none was ever verified,
and even these dubious reports ceased after 1940. A few quaggas did
survive in Europe for a couple of decades beyond the 1870 extinction
date, having been been brought there as curiosities by collectors of
unusual animals in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. But
offspring among the captive quaggas were rare, and the last male quagga
in Europe died in 1864. The Berlin Zoo's one female died in 1875, and
another, the last of her species, expired at the Amsterdam Zoo in 1883.
The quagga has figured in literature at least twice.
Thomas Pringle, a nineteenth-century Scottish poet, mentioned it in his
“Afar in the Desert,” speaking of the “timorous
quagga's shrill whistling neigh” that was “heard by the
fountain at twilight grey.” And in 1973 I myself wrote of it in a
novella called “Born with the Dead,” which is about a
society of the near future in which a process has been developed to
revive newly dead human beings. The revivees form a strange subculture
of their own, completely outside normal human life, and among their
amusing pastimes is to take part in African safaris where they hunt
formerly extinct animals that have been brought back into existence by
genetic manipulation. This is how I describe a quagga hunt:
"At first no one perceives anything unusual. But
then, yes, Sy-bille hears it: a shrill barking neigh, very strange, a
cry out of lost time, the cry of some beast they have never known. It
is a song of the dead. There, among the zebras, are half a dozen
animals that might almost be zebras, but are not—unfinished
zebras, striped only on their heads and foreparts.... Now and again
they lift their heads, emit that weird percussive whistling snort, and
bend to the grass again. Quaggas. Strays out of the past, relicts,
rekindled spectres.... “The hunt goes well. A quagga is killed,
skinned, served for dinner that night. “The meat is juicy,
robust, faintly tangy.” In the next few days my ex-dead
characters see such animals as giant ground sloths and moas in the game
park, and eventually they go on to hunt passenger pigeons, aurochs, and
even a dodo.
What I didn't know, back there in 1973, was that a
South African taxidermist named Reinhold Rau was already seriously
thinking of trying to bring the quagga back from extinction. I was
simply writing a science fiction story, inventing whatever details I
needed to carry my story along, but Reinhold Rau had as his goal the
actual and literal resurrection of a vanished species.
Rau first encountered a quagga—a stuffed
one—in 1959, when he took a job as a taxidermist at Capetown's
natural history museum. Something about that quagga moved him deeply.
He saw it as a victim of man's ignorance and greed, and, as he said
many years later, he felt that it was his duty—his destiny,
even—to “reverse this disaster."
Rau was aware—I knew about it too when I wrote
my story—that in the 1920s German zoologists had attempted to
recreate the extinct European bison known as the aurochs by selective
breeding of modern kinds of cattle, choosing for their breeding stock
those that most resembled the aurochs in physique and the color of
their fur. In time they produced animals that indeed looked something
like the aurochs, although they were not, of course, the true item. Rau
wondered whether quagga genes lurked in modern-day zebras and could
perhaps be brought together by a similar breeding program that would in
time arrive at what would be, in effect, an authentic quagga.
That would be unlikely to achieve if quaggas and
zebras had indeed been separate species, so far apart genetically that
interbreeding in the days before the quagga's extinction would have
been impossible. But Rau didn't think that was so. He knew from their
terminology for the animals that the early Boer settlers had regarded
quaggas and zebras as nothing more than different varieties of the same
creature, and was convinced, in a purely intuitive way, that the quagga
must have differed from the zebra only in the pattern of its striping
and in some superficial characteristics of body shape, not in any
profound genetic way. He began his project, just about the time I was
writing “Born With the Dead,” by studying mounted quagga
specimens in various museums—there are twenty-three of them,
mostly in Europe—to get a precise idea of what the quagga had
actually looked like. (He discovered that it had differed considerably
from zebras in ways other than the pattern of stripes, having a
straighter back and a more forward-jutting head. But he still believed
that the animals had been closely related and might even have been
capable of interbreeding.) When he tried to find institutional support
for his breeding program, though, he had no success, and was about to
abandon the scheme when, in 1981, he heard from Oliver Ryder, a
geneticist at the San Diego Zoo, who was collecting blood and skin
samples of zebras in an attempt to understand the genetic variations
among various zebra populations, and who hoped that Rau, in his
capacity as a taxidermist, could help him out.
Rau replied that he had something even more
interesting than zebra material: specimens of actual quagga tissue. (He
had acquired small bits of quagga muscle and blood vessels in 1969 when
he remounted the badly stuffed specimen at the Capetown museum.) From
these Ryder was able to extract DNA samples, a feat that gave Michael
Crichton the notion of reconstituting dinosaurs from their DNA that
became the seed of the novel Jurassic Park. Ryder went on to
indicate support for Rau's belief that the quagga had been only a
variant kind of zebra, not a distinct species. This reawakened in Rau
the hope that it might be possible to breed the quagga back into
existence using relatively quagga-like zebras.
He began the experiment in 1986 with a group of
zebras provided by the Namibian parks service, supplemented with a
second batch captured a year later in a different area of southern
Africa. The early results were not encouraging. Most members of the
first two zebra batches were visibly striped both fore and aft, and so
were their offspring. But Rau located some lightly striped zebras in
the KwaZulu-Natal region of South Africa and added them to the genetic
mix, and this time things began to happen.
Rau's quagga enterprise ended with his death at the
age of seventy-three in February 2006, but by that time he had come to
preside over a herd of more than one hundred animals, scattered through
a number of private game reserves in the Capetown area. Biologically
they all must be considered zebras, of course. But some are quite
quagga-like in appearance. That does not, sad to say, make them true
quaggas: they are just zebras with quaggoid striping patterns. The
prize of the herd, whom Rau called “Henry,” is
zebra-striped from head to rib-cage, but then the stripes begin to fade
out, and the rear half of his body is yellowish-brown, with only a few
faint stripes visible on his hindquarters. That does not make him a
real quagga, but, all the same, he is as close to a quagga in
appearance as anything the world has seen since Amsterdam's captive
female died a century and a quarter ago.
Most likely Reinhold Rau would not have been able to
carry his quagga-revival project much beyond the point he had attained
at the time of his death. Through decades of dedicated work he managed
to breed a race of what are, essentially, zebras with defective
striping, which is not quite the same thing as bringing an extinct
species back to life. There is hope, though, that new advances in DNA
research will permit further genetic modification leading to the
creation of something that is more like an actual quagga. The samples
of quagga DNA that Rau was able to collect from the skins of the
stuffed zoo specimens are of high quality, and it should be possible
through close analysis to isolate the specific genetic signposts of
quagganess and to distinguish them from zebra genes. Then, perhaps, a
program of genetic repair might be employed to edit the zebra genes of
Rau's animals into quagga genes, producing, eventually, a creature more
or less like an authentic quagga. (In case you're wondering why the
cloning process used to create the dinosaurs in Jurassic Park can't be employed to speed the quagga quest, let me remind you that Jurassic Park
is only science fiction, and that the DNA that has been retrieved from
specimens of extinct animals thus far is too badly degraded to be used
in cloning experiments.)
For that matter my story “Born with the
Dead” is still only science fiction, too, nearly thirty-five
years after I wrote it and a decade or so beyond the future year in
which I set it. Not only don't we have any method for bringing dead
human beings back to life or even a glimmer of it on the horizon, but
there's no sign out there of the possibility that my rekindled deads
will be able to go off to African game parks to hunt dodos, moas, giant
ground sloths, or quaggas. I did indeed have them hunting quaggas in
that story of long ago, though, which is why it gave me such a shiver
to learn that Reinhold Rau, all unbeknownst to me, had actually spent
nearly four decades striving to restore the quagga to our world. This
is not a case of life imitating art, since Rau's research and my
speculative idea were simultaneously generated in complete independence
of each other. But it can, I suppose, be considered an example of
parallel evolution.
—My thanks go to Howard Waldrop for calling the Rau story to my attention.
Copyright © 2007 Robert Silverberg
[Back to Table of Contents]
On the Net by James Patrick Kelly
RAH
future history
I was a science-fiction-crazed sophomore in high school when I first pulled Robert A. Heinlein's The Past Through Tomorrow
off the new arrivals shelf at my hometown library. It wasn't the first
Heinlein I'd read; like most kids with an obsession with SF, I'd read
all of his juveniles that I could get my hands on. I'm pretty sure I'd
also read The Door into Summer and Double Star. And I'd already come across some of the stories in this groundbreaking book, since I'd read his earlier collection The Man Who Sold The Moon.
But I was very much taken by the scope of Heinlein's ambition. A
history of the future told in twenty-one stories! Are writers allowed
to do that? It boggled this fifteen-year-old's mind! Actually, as Damon
Knight tells us in his Introduction
rvt.com/~ lucas/heinlein/dknight.html to The Past Through Tomorrow,
“future history” was John W. Campbell's coinage and
Heinlein was “mildly embarrassed by it.” What struck me
about these stories was not only that they took place in a coherent
future, but that Heinlein's future was filled with all kinds of people.
Some of the stories are about billionaires and some are about common
folk. Some of the stories are funny, some are heart-breaking. A few are
slight, and several are among Heinlein's best. When I returned that
book to the library back in 1967, I was quite sure that it had been
written by the greatest science fiction writer who ever lived.
For reasons I don't exactly understand, I've had
Heinlein on my mind this past year. Maybe it has something to do with
the debate that's been going on about whether we need more entry level
stories. Has the fiction in this magazine become so complex that only
longtime readers of SF can parse it? How do we coax
fifteen-year-olds—or bright ten-year-olds, for that
matter—to read science fiction? I'm not sure whether Heinlein is
the answer, but in any event, I've been rereading his classics.
Actually, I haven't been rereading but rather relistening. In a previous installment I commended Audible
audible.com
to your attention. They have a tidy, though woefully incomplete,
assortment of Heinlein audiobooks. I've listened to unabridged
recordings of Double Star and Starship Troopers and the juvenile Farmer in the Sky,
which I had somehow missed back in the day. Probably because I thought
a novel about farming would be boring, although Heinlein managed to
sell homesteading on Ganymede to this fifty-something. But the
surprises among the Audible collection were two other juveniles, The Rolling Stones and Have Spacesuit, Will Travel. They were produced by Full Cast Audio
full castaudio.com and my inner ten-year-old, fifteen-year-old, and fifty-something-year-old were thrilled. Bruce Coville
brucecoville.com
came up with the brilliant concept behind these productions, which is
to give the listener “unabridged recordings of fine children's
novels using a full cast rather than a single reader. Whenever
possible, we invite the author to serve as narrator. Our recordings are
always unabridged—the only things deleted from the text are those
attributives ('he said,’ ‘she growled,’ etc.) made
unnecessary by having a full complement of actors.” These
wonderful titles occupy a middle ground between the traditionally
narrated audiobook and an audioplay complete with music and sound
environments. In addition to the catalog available on Audible, Full
Cast sells CDs from its website. I highly recommend FCA!
* * * *
centennial
Robert Heinlein would have turned a hundred this
year. To celebrate, Heinleinaficionados will gather in Kansas City on
July 6-8 for the Robert A. Heinlein Centennial
heinleincentennial.com. There will be SF writers in attendance, like Spider Robinson
spiderrobinson.com and Robin Wayne Bailey
robinwaynebailey. net, spaceflight stars like NASA administrator Michael Griffin
www.nasa.gov/about/highlights/griffinbio.html, SpaceShipOne Pilot Brian Binnie
scaled.com/projects/tierone/binnie.htm, and the winner of the first five hundred thousand dollar Heinlein Prize for Accomplishments in Commercial Space Activities
heinleinprize.com,Dr. Peter Diamandis
web1-xprize.primary.net/who/bio.php?bioname=diamandis, as well as a number of noted Heinlein scholars. I'd consider going myself if I wasn't already committed to teach
usm.maine.edu/stone coastmfa in Maine. But I can celebrate the man here and now by pointing you toward the abundance of Heinlein resources on the web.
If you Google (isn't it amazing how this obscure
noun from mathematics has passed into common parlance as a verb?)
Robert A. Heinlein, the first hit is Site:RAH The Robert A. Heinlein Home Page
nitrosyncretic.com/rah.
This well-designed site is the work of James Gifford and features,
among other things, some of Gifford's astute critical and bibliographic
writing. Among its other treasures are two facsimile articles from Popular Mechanics
popularmechanics.com. One, from 1950, describes the making of Destination Moon
geocities.com/scifiart/DestinationMoon/moon1.htm,
which was adapted from a Heinlein story and on which Heinlein worked.
The other article, from 1952, is a tour of the house that Heinlein and
his wife Virginia engineered and built in Colorado Springs. The writer
takes a breathless “House of the Future” approach to his
subject. Site:RAH also has several sound clips from a Heinlein
interview given in 1980.
There are sixteen sites listed on the Robert A. Heinlein Ring
ringsurf.com/netring?ring=Heinlein;action=list, several of which are worth a click. For example, the Heinlein website members.fortunecity.com/tirpetz/authorpages/heinlein/heinlein.htm opens onto a gallery of some of the cover art that graced his many books, while the heinlein blog
heinleinblog.blog peoria.com “exists to post articles whenever The Master's name is evoked in the press.” The Asa Hunter Memorial Heinlein Book Exchange
pixelmeow.com/BookExchange/index.htm takes on a very Heinleinesque mission, sharing copies of Heinlein's work.
One of the most controversial sites on the Heinlein ring is Alexei
Panshin's
enter.net/~torve/contents.htm
The Critic's Lounge
enter.net/~torve/critics/lounge.htm.
There was bad blood between Heinlein and Panshin, which arose out of
Heinlein's attempt to stop publication of Panshin's book-length
critical analysis of the grandmaster, Heinlein in Dimension. In The Critic's Lounge you can read Heinlein in Dimension,
which was published after Panshin won a Hugo for pieces of it that
appeared in fanzines. You can also assess Panshin's version of his
history with Heinlein. Tucked into a far corner of the Lounge is Starship Troopers: The PITFCS Debate,
which documents a fascinating conversation from a fanzine letters
column that took place in 1961-2. Some of the field's most accomplished
writers and thinkers weigh in with opinions on the morality of Starship Troopers, people such as Philip José Farmer, Brian Aldiss, Damon Knight, James Blish, Poul Anderson, and John Brunner.
The Heinlein Society
heinleinsociety.org
was founded after Heinlein's death by his widow, Virginia. It is a
non-profit educational organization charged with disseminating the
works and wisdom of Heinlein. Among other programs, it sponsors an
annual Heinlein Award, “for outstanding published work in hard
science fiction or technical writings inspiring the human exploration
of space.” The award was won in 2006 by Greg Bear
gregbear.com.
When you visit the Heinlein Society website, be sure to click the
Robert Heinlein link, which will take you to an eclectic collection of
reviews, commentary, pictures, and appreciations as well as excellent
short biographies of both Robert and Virginia Heinlein.
Robert A. Heinlein, Dean of Science Fiction Writers
wegrokit.com
is an excellent general interest site, with a fine listing of the
published works—many of them reviewed—and an impressive
Museum of Book Covers. However, this site had not been updated in a
year when I stopped by.
At The Quotable Heinlein
quotableheinlein.com,
you'll find a search engine attached to a database of Heinlein's
fiction, non-fiction, and correspondence. You type in a keyword and up
pop all the occurrences of that word in the database. For example, when
I typed in “critics” I got just one result:
Lately some literary critics have been condemning my
stories as being elitist and concerned only with superior
people—instead of the little people, the common people, the born
losers. Those critics are correct: the sort of hero I like to write
about is a boy from a broken home and a poverty stricken background who
pulls himself up by his bootstraps....
—Personal communication, letter of 15 June 1981
* * * *
exit
I count myself a fan of Heinlein, although I must
confess that his last works disappoint me. The narratives get windier
and crankier and some of the people are hard to believe. He headed into
territory that I wasn't all that interested in exploring, and so I
stayed behind with Mannie and Mike, Delos D. Harriman, Kip and Peewee,
the Great Lorenzo and all the rest of his competent, decent,
free-thinking, and admirable heroes.
But I want to come back to the question of whether
Heinlein is a good candidate for turning new readers on to science
fiction, because I think the answer is mixed. Some of the juveniles
ought to work very well, and I think that Full Cast Audio has made
shrewd choices in what they have produced thus far. However, when my
daughter Maura was a sophomore in high school, she asked me to
recommend an SF novel and I gave her what is probably my favorite
Heinlein, The Door into Summer. She was, and is, an omnivorous
reader and yet she couldn't finish it. I was shocked. I asked her why,
but didn't press that hard; teenagers are experts at shrugging off
clueless parental inquiries.
I do have a theory, however. The novel is set in
1970, ten years before Maura was born. It was set in Heinlein's future
when he published it in 1956, but it would have been just a chapter
from her Modern American History text. Except she could see that we
didn't have household robots, alas. And suspended animation—not
so much. Could there really be a nuclear war that destroyed Washington
and yet didn't really bother people much? And by the way, what the hell
is a slide rule? Some kind of calculator?
I grew up on the works of Jules Verne. And yet I wouldn't think of giving Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea
to someone who was interested in finding out what contemporary SF was
all about. Any writer so bold as to attempt to write near-future
science fiction must be aware that its sell-by date will come and go.
As time passes her well-considered extrapolations will become
increasingly ... well ... quaint. Heinlein is slowly but inevitably
undergoing Verne-ization. And believe me, I feel Heinlein's pain. I won
a Hugo for a story that posits nuclear holocaust in 2009. And I have
any number of stories that depend on there being a Soviet Union in the
middle of this century.
Wait a minute! Who am I to be feeling Robert Anson
Heinlein's pain? I realize that I've been impertinent in print to one
of my favorite writers. Someone who has had a huge impact on my own
career as a writer.
I apologize, sir; let me try to make amends. HAPPY BIRTHDAY, MR. HEINLEIN!
Copyright © 2007 James Patrick Kelly
[Back to Table of Contents]
NEWS FROM THE FRONT by Harry Turtledove
In a variant of “If this goes
on...” Harry Turtledove's latest story takes a chilling look at
what could have happened “If this went on.... “He warns us
that, as with his tale “Bedfellows” (F&SF, June 2005),
which looked at politics from a rather different slant, he agrees with
Larry Niven's contention that it is foolish to infer anything about a
writer's politics from his or her work. Harry's latest book, a fantasy,
Every Inch a King, is just out from Del Rey, and an alternate history,
In at the Death, is forthcoming from that same publisher.
* * * *
December 7, 1941—Austin Daily Tribune
U.S. AT WAR
* * * *
December 8, 1941—Washington Post
PRESIDENT ASKS FOR WAR DECLARATION!
Claims Date of Attack Will “Live in Infamy"
* * * *
December 8, 1941—Chicago Tribune
CONGRESS DECLARES WAR ON JAPAN!
Declaration Is Not Unanimous
* * * *
December 9, 1941—New York Times editorial
ROOSEVELT'S WAR
Plainly, President Franklin D. Roosevelt has brought
this war on himself and on the United States. On July 25 of this year,
he froze Japanese assets in the United States. On the following day, he
ordered the military forces of the Philippine Islands incorporated into
our own—a clear act of aggression. And on August 1, he embargoed
export of high-octane gasoline and crude oil to Japan, a nation with
limited energy resources of its own. Is it any wonder that a proud
people might be expected to respond with force to these outrageous
provocations? Are we not in large measure to blame for what has
happened to us?
Further proof of Mr. Roosevelt's intentions, if such
be needed, is offered by the August 12 extension of the Selective
Service Act allowing peacetime conscription. Pulling out all political
stops and shamelessly exploiting his party's Congressional majorities,
the President rammed the measure through by a single vote in the House,
a vote some Representatives certainly now regret....
* * * *
December 11, 1941—Boston Traveler
AXIS, U.S DECLARE WAR
* * * *
December 12, 1941—Los Angeles Times editorial
TWO-FRONT WAR
Having suffered a stinging setback in the Pacific,
we now suddenly find ourselves called upon to fight two European
enemies as well. FDR's inept foreign-policy team has much to answer
for. Mothers whose sons are drafted may well wonder whether the fight
is worthwhile and whether the government that orders them into battle
has any idea what it is doing....
* * * *
December 22, 1941—The New Yorker
FIASCO IN THE PACIFIC
War Department officials privately concede that U.S.
preparations to defend Hawaii and the Philippines weren't up to snuff.
“It's almost criminal, how badly we fouled up,” said one
prominent officer, speaking on condition of anonymity. “The
administration really didn't know what the devil it was doing out
there."
He and other sources sketch a picture of
incompetence on both the strategic and tactical levels. Ships from the
Pacific Fleet were brought into port at Pearl Harbor every Saturday and
Sunday, offering the Japanese a perfect chance to schedule their
attacks. U.S. patterns became predictable as early as this past
February, said a source in the Navy Department who is in a position to
know.
Further, U.S. search patterns the morning of the
attack were utterly inadequate. Airplanes searched a diamond extending
as far as two hundred miles west of Pearl Harbor and a long, narrow
rectangle reaching as far as one hundred miles south of the ravaged
base, and that was all. There was no search coverage north of
the island of Oahu, the direction from which the Japanese launched
their devastating attack.
It has also been learned that a highly secret
electronic warning system actually detected the incoming Japanese
planes half an hour before they struck Pearl Harbor. When an operator
at this base in the northern part of Oahu spotted these aircraft, he
suggested calling in a warning to Pearl Harbor. His superior told him
he was crazy.
The junior enlisted man persisted. He finally
persuaded his superior to call the Information Center near Fort
Shafter. The man reported that “we had an unusually large
flight—in fact, the largest I had ever seen on the
equipment—coming in from almost due north at 130-some miles."
"Well, don't worry about it,” said the officer in charge there, believing the planes to be B-17s from the U.S. mainland.
A private asked the officer, “What do you think it is?"
"It's nothing,” the officer replied. About twenty minutes later, bombs began falling.
In the White House, a tense meeting of Cabinet and
Congressional leaders ensued. “The principal defense of the whole
country and the whole West Coast of the Americas has been very
seriously damaged today,” Roosevelt admitted.
Senator Tom Connally angrily questioned Navy
Secretary Knox: “Didn't you say last month that we could lick the
Japs in two weeks? Didn't you say that our navy was so well prepared
and located that the Japanese couldn't hope to hurt us at all?"
According to those present, Knox had trouble coming up with any answer.
Connally pressed him further: “Why did you
have all the ships at Pearl Harbor crowded in the way you did? You
weren't thinking of an air attack?"
"No,” was all Knox said. Roosevelt offered no further comment, either.
"Well, they were supposed to be on the alert,”
Connally thundered. “I am amazed by the attack by Japan, but I am
still more astounded at what happened to our navy. They were all
asleep. Where were our patrols?"
Again, the Secretary of the Navy did not reply.
In the Philippines, the picture of U.S. ineptitude
is no better. It may be worse. Another of these secret, specialized
electronic range-finding stations was in place in the northern regions
of the island of Luzon. It detected Japanese planes approaching from
Formosa, but failed to communicate with airfields there to warn them.
Some sources blame radio interference. Others point to downed land
lines. Whatever the reason, the warning never went through.
And U.S. bombers and fighters were caught on the
ground, though General MacArthur knew Hawaii had been attacked. They
suffered catastrophic losses from Japanese bombing and strafing
attacks. With a third of our fighters and more than half of our heavy
bombers—again, the B-17, the apparently misnamed Fighting
Fortress—lost, any hope for air defense of the Philippines has
also been destroyed. Reinforcement also appears improbable. Our forces
there, then, are plainly doomed to defeat....
* * * *
December 23, 1941—Washington Post
FDR DECRIES LEAKS
Claims They Harm National Security
President Roosevelt used a so-called fireside chat last night to condemn the publication in The New Yorker
and elsewhere of information about U.S. military failings. “We
are in a war now,” he said, “so the rules change. We have
to be careful about balancing the people's need to know against the
damage these stories can cause our Army and Navy."
He particularly cited the electronic rangefinder mentioned in the New Yorker article. Roosevelt claims the Japanese were ignorant of this device and its potential. (The Post has learned that the apparatus is commonly called radar—an acronym for RAdio Detecting And Ranging.)
A Republican spokesman was quick to challenge the
President. “I yield to no one in my support of our troops,”
he said. “But this administration's record of incompetence in
military preparation and in the conduct of the war to date must be
exposed. The American people are entitled to the facts—all the facts—from which, and from which alone, they can make a proper judgment."
* * * *
December 29, 1941—The New Yorker
DID WAKE HAVE TO FALL?
More fumbling by officials in Honolulu and
Washington led to the surrender of Wake Island to the Japanese last
Tuesday. Wake, west of the Hawaiian chain, was an important position.
Even disgraced Admiral Husband E. Kimmel, who so recently mismanaged
the defense of Hawaii, could see this. In a letter dated this past
April, which a Navy Department source has made available to The New Yorker, Kimmel wrote:
"To deny Wake to the enemy, without occupying it,
would be difficult; to recapture it, if the Japanese should seize it in
the early period of hostilities, would require operations of some
magnitude. Since the Japanese Fourth Fleet includes transports and
troops with equipment especially suited for land operations, it appears
not unlikely that one of the initial operations of the Japanese may be
directed against Wake."
He was right about that—he could be right
about some things. He also recommended that Wake be fortified. But work
there did not begin until August 19, more than three months after his
letter. Guns were not emplaced until mid-October. Obsolescent aircraft
were flown in to try to help defend the island.
After the first Japanese attack on Wake failed,
Kimmel proposed a three-pronged countermove, based on our fast carrier
forces. Why he thought they might succeed in the face of already
established Japanese superiority may be questioned, but he did. The
plan did not succeed.
Bad weather kept one carrier from refueling at sea.
Bad intelligence data led to a raid on the Japanese base at Jaluit,
which proved not to need raiding. Then sizable Japanese air and
submarine forces were anticipated in the area. They turned out not to
be there, but it was too late.
The relief force, centered on the Saratoga,
was within six hundred miles of Wake Island when the Japanese launched
their second attack. They were able to move quickly and think on their
feet; we seemed capable of nothing of the kind. They destroyed our last
two fighters with continuing heavy air raids, and landed two thousand
men to oppose five hundred U.S. Marines.
At this point, Admiral Pye, who replaced Admiral
Kimmel before Admiral Nimitz arrived—another illustration of our
scrambled command structure—issued and then countermanded several
orders. The result was that the relieving force was recalled, and Wake
was lost. The recall order provoked a near-mutiny aboard some U.S.
ships, but in the end was obeyed.
In another document obtained from Navy Department
sources, Admiral Pye wrote, “When the enemy had once landed on
the island, the general strategic situation took precedence, and
conservation of our naval forces became the first consideration. I
ordered the retirement with extreme regret."
How many more retirements will we have to regret—extremely—in days to come?
* * * *
January 1, 1942—New York Times editorial
FREEDOM AND LICENSE
President Roosevelt believes news coverage of the
war hampers U.S. foreign policy. Neither Mr. Roosevelt nor any lesser
figure in his administration has denied the truth of stories recently
appearing in this newspaper and elsewhere. On the contrary. The
administration's attitude seems to be, Even though this is true, the
people must not hear of it.
Some in the administration have questioned the
press’ patriotism. They have pointed to their own by contrast.
Quoting Samuel Johnson—"Patriotism is the last refuge of a
scoundrel"—in this context is almost too easy, but we shall not
deny ourselves the small pleasure. By wrapping themselves in the
American flag, administration officials appear to believe that they
become immune to criticism of their failures, which are many and
serious.
We are not for or against anybody. We are for the
truth, and for publishing the truth. Once the people have the whole
truth in front of them, they can decide for themselves. If our
government claims it has the right to suppress any part of the truth,
how does it differ from the regimes it opposes?
One truth in need of remembering at the moment is
that, just over a year ago, Mr. Roosevelt was running for an
unprecedented third term. On October 30, 1940, a week before the
election, he categorically stated, “I have said this before, but
I shall say it again and again and again: your boys are not going to be
sent into any foreign wars."
Did Mr. Roosevelt believe even then that he was
telling the truth? Given the disasters and the constant missteps that
have bedeviled us since we found ourselves in this unfortunate
conflict, would it not be better if he had been?
* * * *
January 3, 1942—Los Angeles Times
FDR'S POLL NUMBERS PLUMMET
Since the outbreak of war last month, Franklin D.
Roosevelt's personal popularity with American voters has dramatically
faded. So has public confidence in his ability to lead the United
States to victory. Newest figures from the George Gallup organization
make the slide unmistakably clear.
Last December 15, 63 percent of Americans polled had
a favorable impression of FDR, while 59 percent thought he was an
effective war leader. In a survey conducted on December 29, only 49
percent of respondents had a favorable impression of the President.
Faith in his leadership fell even more steeply. Only 38 percent of
those responding believed him “effective” or “very
effective” as commander-in-chief.
These figures are based on a survey of 1,127
Americans of voting age who described themselves as
“likely” or “very likely” to cast ballots in
the next election. The margin for error is ±3 percent.
* * * *
January 5, 1942—Chicago Tribune
CAN'T FIGHT WAR WITH POLLS, WHITE HOUSE ALLEGES
A White House spokesman called the latest Gallup
Poll figures “irrelevant” and “unimportant.” In
a heated exchange with reporters, the press secretary said, “It's
ridiculous to think you can run a war by Gallup Poll."
This is only the latest in a series of evasions from
an administration longer on excuses than results. If Roosevelt and his
clique keep ignoring public opinion, they will be punished in a poll
that matters even to them: the upcoming November elections.
Reporters also asked why Roosevelt is so sensitive
about being photographed in a wheelchair. “Everybody knows he
uses one,” a scribe said.
"Is he afraid of being perceived as weak?” another added.
The press secretary, a former advertising
copywriter, termed these queries “shameless” and
“impertinent.” He offered no explanation for his remarks.
Since the war began, the administration has had few explanations to
offer, and fewer that can be believed....
* * * *
January 8, 1942—Philadelphia Inquirer
DEMONSTRATORS CLASH—COPS WADE IN
Accusations of Police Brutality
Pro- and anti-war demonstrators threw rocks and
bottles at one another in an incident in front of city hall yesterday.
Shouting “Nazis!” and “Fascists!” and
“Jap-lovers!", the pro-war demonstrators attacked people
peacefully protesting Roosevelt's ill-advised foreign adventures.
Police were supposed to keep the two groups
separate. The anti-war demonstrators, who carried placards reading SEND
JAPAN OIL, NOT BLOOD and U.S. TROOPS OUT OF AUSTRALIA and FDR LIED, did
not respond to the provocation for some time. When they began to defend
themselves, the cops weighed in—on their opponents’ side.
"They were swinging their nightsticks, beating on
people—it was terrible,” said Mildred Andersen,
twenty-seven. She had come down from Scranton to take part in the
protest. “Is this what America's supposed to be about?"
"The cops rioted—nothing else but,”
agreed Dennis Pulaski, twenty-two, of Philadelphia. He had a gash above
his left eyebrow inflicted by a police billy club. “They're
supposed to keep the peace, aren't they? They only made things worse."
Police officials declined comment.
* * * *
January 15, 1942—Variety
ANTI-WAR PICS PLANNED
MGM, Fox Race to Hit Theaters First
Major Hollywood talent is getting behind the building anti-war buzz. Two big stars and a gorgeous gal will crank out The Road to Nowhere—shooting begins tomorrow. Expect it in theaters this spring.
A new radio program, Boy, Do You Bet Your Life,
airs Wednesday at 8 on the Mutual Network. Its shlemiel of a hero soon
discovers Army life ain't what it's cracked up to be. Yeah, so you
didn't know that already.
And a New Jersey heartthrob crooner is putting out a
platter called “Ain't Gonna Study War No More.” The B-side
will be “Swing for Peace.” Think maybe he's out to make a
point? Us, too.
February 5, 1942—newsreel narration
What you are about to see has been banned by the
Navy Department. The Navy has imposed military censorship about what's
going on at sea on the entire East Coast of the United States. That's
one more thing it doesn't want you to know. Our cameraman had to
smuggle this film out under the noses of Navy authorities to get it to
you so you can see the facts.
On the thirty-first of last month, that cameraman
and his crew were on the shore by Norfolk, Virginia, when a rescue ship
brought thirty survivors from the six-thousand-ton tanker Rochester
into port. You can see their dreadful condition. Our intrepid
interviewer managed to speak to one of them before they were hustled
away.
"What happened to you?"
"We got torpedoed. Broad daylight. [Bleep] sub
attacked on the surface. We never had a chance. We started going down
fast. Next thing I knew, I was in the drink. That's how I got this
[bleep] oil all over me."
"Did you lose any shipmates?"
"Better believe it, buddy."
"I'm sorry. I—"
At that point, we had to withdraw, because naval
officers were coming up. They would have confiscated this film if
they'd been able to get their hands on it. They have confiscated other
film, and blocked newspaper reporting, too. The Rochester is
the seventeenth ship known to be attacked in Atlantic waters since the
war began. How many had you heard about? How many more will there be?
And how many U-boats has the Navy sunk? Any at all?
* * * *
February 9,1942—The New Yorker
DOWN THE TUBES
The Mark XIV torpedo is the U.S. Navy's answer to
Jane Russell: an expensive bust. Too often, it doesn't go where our
submariners aim it. When it does, it doesn't sink what they aim it at.
Why not? The answer breaks into three parts—poor design, poor
testing, and poor production.
Some Mark XIVs dive down to the bottom of the sea
shortly after launch. Some run wild. A few have even reversed course
and attacked the subs that turned them loose. Despite this, on the
record Navy Department officials continue to insist that there is no
problem. Off the record—but only off the record—they are
trying to figure out what all is wrong and how to fix it.
The magnetic exploder is an idea whose time may not
have come. It was considered and rejected by the German U-boat service,
which has more experience with submarine warfare than anyone else on
earth. Still, in its infinite wisdom, FDR's Navy Department chose to
use this unproved system.
And, in its infinite wisdom, FDR's Navy Department
conducted no live-firing tests before the war broke out. None.
Officials were sure the magnetic exploder would perform as advertised.
If you're sure, why bother to test?
Combat experience has shown why. Our Mark XIVs run silent and run deep. More often than not, they run too
deep: under the keels of the ships at which they're aimed and on their
merry way. Or, sometimes, the magnetic exploder—which is a
fragile and highly temperamental gadget—will blow up before the
torpedo gets to its target. Manufacturing quality is not where it ought
to be—not even close.
Despite this, Navy Department brass is making
submariners scrimp with their “fish.” They are strongly
urged to shoot only one or two torpedoes at each ship, not a large
spread. The brass is sure one hit from a torpedo with a magnetic
exploder will sink anything afloat. Getting the hit seems to be the
sticking point.
Japan builds torpedoes that work even when dropped
from airplanes. Why don't we? The answer looks obvious. We want to save
money. Japan wants to win the war. When fighting a foe who shows such
fanatical determination, how can we hope to prevail?
* * * *
February 13, 1942—Washington Post
ADMINISTRATION RIPS NAYSAYERS
"We Can Gain Victory,” FDR Insists
President Roosevelt used the excuse of Lincoln's
Birthday to allege that the United States and its coalition partners
might still win the war despite the swelling tide of opposition to his
ill-planned adventure.
In a national radio address, Roosevelt said,
“Those who point out our weaknesses and emphasize our
disagreements only aid the enemy. We were taken by surprise on December
7. We need time to get rolling. But we can do the job."
The President seemed ill at ease—almost
desperate—as he went on, “These leaks that torment us have
got to stop. They help no one but the foes of freedom. It is much
harder to go forward if Germany and Japan know what we are going to do
before we do it."
In the Congressional response to his speech, a
ranking member of the Foreign Affairs Committee said, “The
President's speech highlights the bankruptcy of his policies. After
promising to keep us out of war, he got us into one we are not ready to
fight. Our weapons don't work, and we can't begin to keep our shipping
safe. We don't have enough men to do half of what the President and the
Secretary of War are trying to do. And even if we did, what they want
to do doesn't look like a good idea anyhow."
Peaceful pickets outside the White House demanded
that the President bring our troops back to the United States and keep
them out of harm's way. The presence of photographers and reporters
helped ensure that White House police did not rough up the
demonstrators.
* * * *
February 23, 1942—Washington Post
HOUSE REJECTS RATIONING BILL
In an embarrassing defeat for the administration,
the House of Representatives voted 241-183 to reject a bill that would
have rationed fuel, food, and materials deemed “essential to
wartime industries."
"Why should the American people have to suffer for
Roosevelt's mistakes?” demanded a Congressman who opposed the
bill. “If we rationed these commodities, you could just wait and
see. Gas would jump past thirty cents a gallon, and there wouldn't be
enough of it even at that price."
A War Department official, speaking off the record,
called the House's action “deplorable.” The only public
comment from the executive branch was that it was “studying the
situation.” Had it done that in 1940 and 1941...
* * * *
March 17, 1942—San Francisco Chronicle
MacARTHUR BAILS OUT OF PHILIPPINES!
Leaves Besieged Garrison to Fate
General Douglas MacArthur fled the Philippines one
jump ahead of the Japanese. PT boats and a B-17 brought him to Darwin,
Australia. (Incidentally, Japanese bombers leveled Darwin last month
and forced its abandonment.)
"I shall return,” pledged MacArthur. But the
promise rings hollow for the men he left behind. Trapped on the Bataan
Peninsula in a war they do not understand, they soldier on as best they
can. Since Japanese forces surround them, the only question is how long
they can hold out.
Roosevelt hopes MacArthur can lead counterattacks
later in the war. Given the disasters thus far, this seems only another
sample of his blind and foolish optimism....
* * * *
March 23, 1942—The New Yorker
CAN WE HUNT THE SEA WOLVES?
German U-boats are taking a disastrous toll on
military goods bound for England. In the first three months of the war,
subs sank ships carrying four hundred tanks, sixty eight-inch
howitzers, 880 twenty-five-pounder guns, four hundred two-pounder guns,
240 armored cars, five hundred machine-gun carriers, 52,100 tons of
ammo, six thousand rifles, 4,280 tons of tank supplies, twenty thousand
tons of miscellaneous supplies, and ten thousand tons of gasoline. A
secret War Department estimate calls this the equivalent of thirty
thousand bombing runs.
And the administration cannot stop the bleeding.
Blackout orders are routinely ignored. Ships silhouetted at night
against illuminated East Coast cities make easy targets. Businessmen
say dimming their lights at night would hurt their bottom line.
Although the Navy Department claims to have sunk
several U-boats and damaged more, there is no hard evidence it has
harmed even one German sailor.
Britain urges the United States to begin convoying,
as she has done. U.S. Navy big shots continue to believe this is
unnecessary. How they can maintain this in the face of losses so
staggering is strange and troubling, but they do.
The issue is causing a rift between the United
States and one of her two most important allies. Last Wednesday,
Roosevelt wrote to Churchill, “My navy has definitely been slack
in preparing for this submarine war off our coast.... By May 1 I expect
to get a pretty good coastal patrol working."
Churchill fears May 1 will be much too late.
"Those of us who are directly concerned with
combatting the Atlantic submarine menace are not at all sure that the
British are applying sufficient effort to bombing German submarine
bases,” said U.S. Admiral Ernest J. King.
As the allies bicker, innocent sailors lose their lives for no good purpose.
* * * *
March 24, 1942—New York Times
NEW YORKER OFFICES RAIDED
Magazine's Publication Suspended
A raid by FBI and military agents shuttered the offices of The New Yorker
yesterday. The raid came on the heels of yet another article critical
of the war and of the present administration's conduct of it.
"We are going to close this treason down,”
said FBI spokesman Thomas O'Banion. Mr. O'Banion added, “These
individuals are spreading stories nobody's got a right to know. We have
to put a stop to it, and we will."
He did not dispute the truth of the stories published in The New Yorker.
ACLU attorneys are seeking the release of jailed
editors and writers. “These are important freedom-of-speech and
freedom-of-the-press issues,” one of them said. “We're
confident we'll prevail in court."
March 26, 1942—Philadelphia Inquirer
PEACE SHIPS SAIL
Reaching out to Germany and Japan
More than fifty American actors, musicians, and authors sailed from Philadelphia today aboard the Gustavus Vasa,
a Swedish ship. Sweden is neutral in Roosevelt's war. Their eventual
destination is Germany, where they will confer with their counterparts
and seek ways to lower tensions between the two countries.
Another similar party also sailed today from San Francisco aboard the Argentine ship Rio Negro.
Like Sweden, Argentina has sensibly stayed out of this destructive
fight. After stopping in Honolulu to pick up another anti-war
delegation there, the Rio Negro will continue on to Yokohama, Japan.
"We have to build peace one person at a time,”
explained Robert Noble of the Friends of Progress. His Los
Angeles-based organization, along with the National Legion of Mothers
and Women of America, sponsored the peace initiative. Noble added,
“The Japanese did the proper thing under the exigencies of the
time when they bombed Pearl Harbor. Now it is all over in the Pacific,
and we might as well come home."
Noble has been arrested twice recently, once on a
charge of sedition and once on one of malicious libel. The government
did not bring either case to trial, perhaps fearing the result.
Some of the travelers bound for Germany and Japan
have volunteered as human shields against U.S. and British bombing.
There is no response yet from the governments under attack to their
brave commitment.
Bureaucrats in the Roosevelt administration have
threatened not to allow the peaceful performers and intellectuals to
return to the United States. Travel to their destinations is
technically illegal, though a challenge to the ban is underway in the
courts. This vindictiveness against critics is typical of
administration henchmen.
* * * *
April 3, 1942—transcript of radio broadcast
THIS IS LONDON
People in the States ask me how the morale situation
is over here. They ask whether the English have as many doubts about
which way their leaders are taking them as we do back home.
The answer is, of course they do. If anything, they
have more. They've been hit hard, and it shows. Nearly two years ago,
Germany offered a fair and generous peace. A sensible government would
have accepted in a flash.
But Churchill had seized power a few months earlier
in what almost amounted to a right-wing coup. He refused a hand
extended in friendship, and his country has taken a right to the chin.
London and other industrial cities have been bombed flat. Tens of
thousands are dead, more wounded and often crippled for life.
"Look at France,” a cab driver said to me the
other day. “They went out early, and they have it easy now. We
just keep getting pounded on. I'm tired of it, I am."
Calls for British withdrawal from Malta and North
Africa grow stronger by the day. Sooner or later—my guess is
sooner—even Churchill will have to face the plain fact that he
has led his country into a losing war....
* * * *
April 5, 1942—AP story
THE PHILIPPINE FRONT
Sergeant Leland Calvert is a regular guy. He was
born in Hondo, Texas, and grew up in San Antonio. He is twenty-nine
years old, with blond hair, blue eyes, and an aw-shucks grin. He is a
skilled metalworker, and plays a mean trumpet. He's a big
fellow—six feet two, maybe six feet three. Right now, Leland
Calvert weighs 127 pounds.
That is how it is for the Americans stuck on the
Bataan Peninsula. That is also how it is for the Philippine troops and
civilians crammed in with them. There are far more people than there
are supplies, which is at the heart of the problem.
"I don't know who planned this,” Calvert said
in an engaging drawl. “I don't reckon anybody did. Sure doesn't
seem much point to it. Hell, we're licked. Anybody with eyes in his
head can see that."
Way back in January, rations for 5,600 men in the
91st Division were nineteen sacks of rice, twelve cases of salmon,
three-and-a-half sacks of sugar, and four carabao quarters. A carabao
is a small, scrawny ox. Well, everybody and everything on the peninsula
is scrawny now. Feeding 5,600 people with those supplies makes the
miracle of the loaves and fishes look easy as pie.
And that was January. Things are much worse now.
Sergeant Calvert has eaten snake and frog—not frog's legs, but
frog. “Snake's not half bad,” he said. “I drew the
line at monkey, though. I saw a little hand cooking in a pot, and I
didn't think I could keep it down.” I asked him about the
monkey's paw story, but he has never heard of it.
Disease? That's another story. Leland has dysentery.
He has had dengue fever, but he is mostly over it now. He is starting
to get beriberi, which comes from lack of vitamins. Beriberi takes the
gas right out of your motor. I ought to know—I have it, too.
Leland does not think he has got scurvy, but he knows men who do.
He has got malaria. Most people here have got it.
Again, I am one of them. The doctors are out of quinine. They are also
out of atabrine, which is a fancy new synthetic drug. And they are
plumb out of mosquito nets. Something like a thousand people are going
into the hospital with malaria every day now. Without the medicines,
there is not much anyone can do for them.
"If I knew why we were here, I would feel better
about things,” Leland said. “This all seems like such a
waste, though. We're fighting for a little stretch of jungle nobody in
his right mind would want. What's the point?"
Seems like a good question to me, too. It doesn't
look like anyone here has a good answer. I don't know when I'll see
that Girl again. I don't know if she'll ever see me again. I wish I
could say the effort here is worth the candle. But I'm afraid I'm with
Leland Calvert. This all seems like such a waste.
* * * *
April 14, 1942—Honolulu Star-Bulletin
ADMINISTRATION PURSUES VENGEANCE POLICY
According to a Navy Department source, two aircraft
carriers and several other warships sailed from Midway yesterday, bound
for the Japanese home islands. Aboard one of the carriers, the Hornet, are U.S. Army B-25s. Pilots have secretly trained in Florida, learning to take off from a runway as short as a flight deck.
The theory is that the B-25s will be able to strike
Japan from farther out to sea than normal carrier-based aircraft could.
Most of Roosevelt's theories about the war up till now have been wrong,
though. Maybe the planes will go into the drink. Maybe the Japanese
will be waiting for them. Maybe some other foul-up will torment us. But
who will believe this force can succeed until it actually does?
Given the administration's record to date, in fact,
many people will have their doubts even then. As a wise man once said,
“Trust everybody—but cut the cards."
* * * *
April 21, 1942—Washington Post editorial
BLAMING THE TOOLS
Everyone knows what sort of workman blames his
tools. Franklin Roosevelt claims that, if a Hawaiian newspaper had not
publicized the plan of attack against the Japanese islands, it might
have succeeded. He also claims we would not have lost a carrier and a
cruiser and had another carrier damaged had secrecy not been
compromised.
This is nonsense of the purest ray serene. The Navy
tried a crackbrained scheme, it didn't work, and now the men with lots
of gold braid on their sleeves are using the press as a whipping boy.
This effort, if we may dignify it with such a name, was doomed to fail
from the beginning.
Reliable sources inform us that the Army pilots
involved were not even told they would attempt to fly off a carrier
deck till they boarded the Hornet. The Japanese have twice our
carrier force in the Pacific. Why were we wasting so much of our
strength on what was at best a propaganda stunt? Are we so desperate
that we need to throw men's lives away for the sake of looking good on
the home front?
Evidently we are. If that is so, we should never
have gotten involved in this war in the first place. Our best course
now, plainly, is to get out of it as soon as we can, to minimize
casualties and damage to our prestige. We have already paid too much
for Roosevelt's obsessive opposition to Japan and Germany.
* * * *
April 25, 1942—New York Times
READING THE OTHER GENTLEMAN'S MAIL
U.S., British Codebreakers Monitor Germany, Japan
"Gentlemen do not read each other's mail.” So
goes an ancient precept of diplomacy. But for some time now, the United
States and Britain have been monitoring Germany and Japan's most secret
codes.
War Department and Navy Department sources confirm
that the U.S. and the U.K., with help from Polish experts, have
defeated the German Enigma machine and the Japanese Type B diplomatic
cipher machine.
The most important codebreaking center is at
Bletchley Park, a manor fifty miles north of London. Other
cryptographers work in the British capital, in Ceylon, and in
Australia. American efforts are based in Washington, D.C., and in
Hawaii.
Purple is the name of the device that deciphers the
Type B code. It is not prepossessing. It looks like two typewriters and
a spaghetti bowl's worth of fancy wiring. But the people who use it say
it does the job.
Getting an Enigma machine to Britain was pure
cloak-and-dagger. One was found by the Poles aboard a U-boat sunk in
shallow water (not, obviously, anywhere near our own ravaged East
Coast) and spirited out of Poland one jump ahead of the Germans at the
beginning of the war.
Why better use has not been made of these broken
codes is a pressing question. No administration official will speak on
the record. No administration official will even admit on the record
that we are engaged in codebreaking activity.
Only one thing makes administration claims tempting
to believe. If the United States and Britain are reading Germany and
Japan's codes, they have little to show for it. Roosevelt dragged this
country into war by a series of misconceptions, deceptions, and
outright lies. Now we are in serious danger of losing it.
* * * *
April 26, 1942—Chicago Tribune
WHITE HOUSE WHINES AT REVELATIONS
In a news conference yesterday afternoon, Franklin
D. Roosevelt lashed out at critics in the press and on the radio.
“Every time sensitive intelligence is leaked, it hurts our
ability to defeat the enemy,” Roosevelt claimed.
As he has before, he seeks to hide his own failings
behind the veil of censorship. If the press cannot tell the American
people the truth, who can? The administration? FDR sure wants you to
think so. But the press and radio newscasters have exposed so many
falsehoods and so much bungling that no one in his right mind is likely
to trust this White House as far as he can throw it.
* * * *
May 1, 1942—Los Angeles Times
FDR'S POLL NUMBERS CONTINUE TO SINK
Franklin D. Roosevelt's popularity is sinking faster
than freighters off the East Coast. In the latest Gallup survey, his
overall approval rating is at 29 percent, while only 32 percent approve
of his handling of the war. The poll, conducted yesterday, was of 1,191
“likely” or “very likely” voters, and has an
error margin of ±5 percent.
Polltakers also recorded several significant
comments. “He doesn't know what he's doing,” said one
fifty-eight-year-old man.
"Why doesn't he bring the troops home? Who wants to die for England?” remarked a thirty-one-year-old woman.
"We can't win this stupid war, so why fight it?” said another woman, who declined to give her age.
Roosevelt's approval ratings are as low as those of
President Hoover shortly before he was turned out of office in a
landslide. Even Warren G. Harding retained more personal popularity
than the embattled current President.
* * * *
May 3, 1942—Washington Post
VEEP BREAKS RANKS WITH WHITE HOUSE
Demands Timetable for War
In the first public rift in the Roosevelt
administration, Vice President Henry Wallace called on FDR to establish
a timetable for victory. “If we can't win this war within
eighteen months, we should pack it in,” Wallace said, speaking in
Des Moines yesterday. “It is causing too many casualties and
disrupting the civilian economy."
Wallace, an agricultural expert, also said,
“Even if by some chance we should win, we would probably have to
try to feed the whole world afterward. No country can do that."
Support for Wallace's statement came quickly from
both sides of the partisan aisle. Even Senators and Representatives who
supported Roosevelt's war initiative seemed glad of the chance to
distance themselves from it. “If I'd known things would go this
badly, I never would have voted for [the declaration of war],”
said a prominent Senator.
White House reaction was surprisingly restrained.
“We will not set a timetable,” said an administration
spokesman. “That would be the same as admitting defeat."
Another official, speaking anonymously, said FDR had
known Wallace was “off the reservation” for some time. He
added, “When the ship sinks, the rats jump off.” Then he
tried to retract the remark, denying that the ship was sinking. But the
evidence speaks for itself.
* * * *
May 9, 1942—Miami Herald
MORE SINKINGS IN BROAD DAYLIGHT
U-Boats Prowl Florida Coast at Will
The toll of ships torpedoed in Florida waters in recent days has only grown worse. On May 6, a U-boat sank the freighter Amazon near Jupiter Inlet. She sank in eighty feet of water.
That same day, also under the smiling sun, the tanker Halsey went to the bottom not far away. Then, yesterday, the freighter Ohioan was sunk. So was the tanker Esquire.
That ship broke apart, spilling out ninety-two thousand barrels of oil
close to shore. No environmental-impact statement has yet been released.
There is still no proof that the U.S. Navy has sunk
even a single German submarine, despite increasingly strident claims to
the contrary.
* * * *
May 11, 1942—Washington Post
MOTHER'S DAY MARCH
War Protesters Picket White House
Mothers of war victims killed in the Pacific and
Atlantic marched in front of the White House to protest the continued
fighting. “What does Roosevelt think he's doing?” asked
Louise Heffernan, forty-seven, of Altoona, Pennsylvania. Her son
Richard was slain in a tanker sinking three weeks ago. “How many
more have to die before we admit his policy isn't working?"
A mother who refused to give her name—"Who
knows what the FBI would do to me?"—said she lost two sons at
Pearl Harbor. “It's a heartache no one who hasn't gone through it
can ever understand,” she said. “I don't think anyone else
should have to suffer the way I have."
Placards read END THE WAR NOW!, NO BLOOD FOR
BRITAIN!, and ANOTHER MOTHER FOR PEACE. Passersby whistled and cheered
for the demonstrators.
* * * *
March 12, 1942—Los Angeles Times
JAPAN BATTERS U.S. CARRIERS IN CORAL SEA
The Navy Department has clamped a tight lid of
secrecy over the battle in the Coral Sea (see map) last week.
Correspondents in Hawaii and Australia have had to work hard to piece
together an accurate picture of what happened. The Navy's reluctance to
talk shows that it considers the engagement yet another defeat.
One U.S. fleet carrier, the Lexington, was sunk. Another, the Yorktown,
was severely damaged, and is limping toward Hawaii for repair. American
casualties in the battle were heavy: 543 dead and a number of wounded
the Navy still refuses to admit.
In addition to the carriers, the U.S. lost a
destroyer, a fleet oiler, and 66 planes. Japanese aircraft hit American
ships with 58 percent of the bombs and torpedoes they dropped. Prewar
predictions of bombing accuracy were as low as 3 percent.
Navy sources claim to have sunk a Japanese light
carrier, and to have damaged a fleet carrier—possibly two. They
assert that seventy-seven Japanese airplanes were downed, and say
Japanese casualties “had to have been” heavier than ours.
Given how much the Navy exaggerates what it has done in the Atlantic,
these Pacific figures also need to be taken with an ocean of salt.
* * * *
May 15, 1942—St. Louis Post-Dispatch
WALLACE SAYS FDR LIED
President Expected War, VP Insists
Vice President Henry Wallace broke ranks with
Roosevelt again in a speech in Little Rock, Arkansas. “Roosevelt
looked for us to get sucked into this war,” Wallace said.
“He was getting ready for it at the same time as he was telling
America we could stay out.
"I see that now,” the Vice President added.
“If I'd seen it then, I never would have agreed to be his running
mate. The USA deserves better. How many women—and men—are
grieving today because the President of the United States flat-out
lied? And how much more grief do we have to look forward to?"
Stormy applause greeted Wallace's remarks. Arkansas
is a longtime Democratic stronghold, but FDR's popularity is plummeting
there, as it has across the country. After Wallace finished speaking,
shouts of “Impeach Roosevelt!” rang out from the crowd.
They were also cheered.
Asked whether he thought Roosevelt should be
impeached, Wallace said, “I can't comment. If I say no, people
will think I agree with his policies, and I don't. But if I say yes,
they will think I am angling for the White House myself. The people you
need to talk to are the Speaker of the House and the chairman of the
Judiciary Committee."
A reported also asked Wallace if he would seek peace
if he did become President. “A negotiated settlement has to be
better than the series of catastrophes we've suffered,” he
replied. “Why should our boys die to uphold the British Empire
and Communist Russia?"
* * * *
May 16, 1942—Washington Post
IMPEACHMENT “RIDICULOUS,” FDR SAYS
Beleaguered Franklin Roosevelt called talk of
impeachment “ridiculous” in a written statement released
this morning. “I am doing the best job of running this country I
can,” the statement said. “That is what the American people
elected me to do, and I aim to do it. We can win this war—and we
will, unless the ingrates who stand up and cheer whenever anything goes
wrong have their way."
Roosevelt's statement also lambasted his breakaway
Vice President, Henry Wallace. “He is doing more for the other
side than a division of panzer troops,” it said.
Wallace replied, “I am trying to tell America the truth. Isn't it about time somebody did? We deserve it."
House Speaker Sam Rayburn declined comment. A source close to the Speaker said he is “waiting to see what happens next."
* * * *
May 26, 1942—Honolulu Star-Bulletin
YORKTOWN TORPEDOED, SUNK
Loss of Life Feared Heavy
A day before she was to put in at Pearl Harbor for emergency repairs, the carrier Yorktown
was sunk by a Japanese sub southwest of Oahu. The ship sank quickly in
shark-infested waters. Only about 120 survivors have been rescued.
The Yorktown's complement is about nineteen hundred men. She also carried air crew from the Lexington,
which went down almost three weeks ago in the Coral Sea. Nearly as many
men died with her as did at Pearl Harbor, in other words.
The plan was to quickly fix up the Yorktown and send her to defend Midway Island along with the Hornet and the Saratoga.
Midway is believed to be the target of an advancing fleet considerably
stronger than the forces available to hold the island. Now the two
surviving carriers—one damaged itself—and their support
vessels will have to go it alone.
If the Japanese occupy Midway, Honolulu and Pearl Harbor will come within reach of their deadly long-range bombers.
* * * *
May 28, 1942—Honolulu Advertiser editorial
STAR-BULLETIN
SHUT DOWN
Censors’ Reign of Error
Because bullying Navy and War Department censors
unconstitutionally closed down our rival newspaper yesterday, it is up
to us to carry on in the Star-Bulletin's footsteps. We aim to
tell the truth to the people of Honolulu and to the people of America.
If the maniacs with the blue pencils try to silence us, we will go
underground to carry on the fight for justice and the First Amendment.
From where we sit, the fat cats in the Roosevelt
administration who think they ought to have a monopoly on the facts are
worse enemies of freedom than Tojo and Hitler put together. In dragging
us into this pointless war in the first place, they pulled the wool
over the country's eyes. They thought they had the right to do that,
because they were doing it for our own good. They knew better than we
do, you see.
Only they didn't. One disastrous failure after
another has proved that. Up till now, the USA has never lost a war.
Unless we can wheel FDR out of the White House soon, that record won't
last more than another few weeks.
* * * *
May 29, 1942—Cleveland Plain Dealer
DEMONSTRATORS CLASH DOWNTOWN
Pro- and Anti-war Factions, Police Battle in Streets
Thousands of protesters squared off yesterday in
downtown Cleveland. Police were supposed to keep the passionately
opposed sides separate. Instead, they joined the pro-FDR forces in
pummeling the peaceful demonstrators who condemn the war and, in
increasing numbers, call for Roosevelt's impeachment and removal from
office.
Anti-war demonstrators far outnumbered the
President's supporters. Those who still blindly back Roosevelt,
however, came prepared for violence. They were armed with clubs, rocks,
and bottles, and were ready to use them.
"War! War! FDR! Now the President's gone too
far!” chanted the peaceful anti-war forces. Another chant soon
swelled and grew: “Impeach Roosevelt!"
FDR's supporters then attacked the anti-war
picketers. Vicious cops were also seen beating protesters with billy
clubs and kicking them on the ground (see photo above this story). Some
protesters withdrew from the demonstration. Others fought back,
refusing to be intimidated by Roosevelt's thuggish followers or by the
out-of-control police.
"This can only help our cause,” said a man
bleeding from a scalp laceration and carrying a NO MORE YEARS! sign.
“When the country sees how brutal that man in the White House
really is, it will know what to do. I'm sure of it."
* * * *
May 31, 1942—Honolulu Advertiser
HORNET, SARATOGA
SAIL FOR MIDWAY
America's two surviving fleet carriers in the
Pacific left Pearl Harbor yesterday. Sources say they are bound for
strategic Midway Island, about one thousand miles to the northwest.
With the carriers sailed the usual accompaniment of
cruisers and destroyers. The ships made a brave show. But how much can
they hope to accomplish against the disciplined nationalism of Japan
and the determined bravery of her soldiers and pilots and sailors?
This strike force seems to be Roosevelt's last
desperate effort to salvage something from the war he blundered into.
The odds look grim. Japan may be low on scrap metal and oil thanks to
FDR, but she is long on guts and stubbornness. If the Navy fails here,
as it has failed so often, the outlook for Hawaii and for the west
coast of the mainland looks bleak indeed.
* * * *
June 1, 1942—Official proclamation
HONOLULU ADVERTISER NO LONGER TO BE PUBLISHED
WHEREAS, it is provided by Section 67 of the Organic
Act of the Territory of Hawaii, approved April 30, 1900, that the
Governor of that territory may call upon the commander of the military
forces of the United States in that territory to prevent invasion; and
WHEREAS, it is further provided by the said section
that the Governor may, in case of invasion or imminent danger thereof,
suspend the privilege of habeas corpus and place the territory under
martial law; and
WHEREAS, the Honolulu Advertiser has egregiously violated the terms of censorship imposed on the territory following December 7, 1941;
NOW, THEREFORE, I order the said Honolulu Advertiser to suspend publication indefinitely and its staff to face military tribunals to judge and punish their disloyalty.
DONE at Honolulu, Territory of Hawaii, this 1st day of June 1942.
(SEAL OF THE TERRITORY OF HAWAII)
—Lt. Col. Neal D. Franklin
Army Provost Marshal
* * * *
June 7, 1942—San Francisco Chronicle
DISASTER AT MIDWAY!
Carriers Sunk—Island Invaded
The Imperial Japanese Navy dealt the U.S. Pacific
Fleet a devastating blow off Midway Island three days ago. Though Navy
officials are maintaining a tight-lipped silence, reliable sources say
both the Saratoga and the Hornet were sunk by Japanese dive bombers. Several support vessels were also sunk or damaged.
Japanese troops have landed on Midway. The Yamato,
the mightiest battleship in the world, is bombarding the island with
what are reported to be eighteen-inch guns. Japanese planes rule the
skies. Resistance is said to be fading.
When the Japanese succeed in occupying Midway,
Hawaii will be vulnerable to their bombers. So will convoys coming from
the mainland to supply Hawaii—and so will convoys leaving Hawaii
for Australia and New Zealand.
Japanese submarines sailing out of Midway will have
an easier time reaching the West Coast. They could even threaten the
Panama Canal.
This war has seemed to be an uphill fight from the
beginning. For all practical purposes, it is unwinnable now. The only
person in the country who fails to realize that, unfortunately, lives
at 1600 Pennsylvania Avenue in Washington.
* * * *
June 8, 1942—Baltimore News-Post
ROOSEVELT TEARS INTO PRESS
Blames Leaks for U.S. Defeats
Trying to shore up flagging public support for his
war, FDR lashed out at American newspapers in a speech before cadets at
the Naval Academy in Annapolis yesterday. “How can we fight with
any hope of success when they trumpet our doings to the foe?” he
complained.
The cadets applauded warmly. Whether Roosevelt could
have found such a friendly reception from civilians is a different
question.
"Reporters seem proud when they find a new secret
and print it,” he said, shaking his fist from his wheelchair.
“If printing that secret means our brave sailors and soldiers
die, they don't care. They have their scoop."
According to FDR, the staggering loss at Midway can
be laid at the feet of newsmen. Our own military incompetence and
Japanese skill and courage apparently had nothing to do with it.
However loudly the young, naïve cadets may cheer, the rest of the
nation is drawing other conclusions.
* * * *
June 9, 1942—Washington Post editorial
Responsibility
Nothing is ever Franklin D. Roosevelt's fault. if
you don't believe us, just ask him. German U-boats are sinking ships up
and down the Atlantic coast? It's all the newspapers’ fault. The
Navy and the Army have suffered a string of humiliating defeats in the
Pacific? The papers are to blame there, too.
Throwing rocks at the press may make FDR feel
better, but that is all it does. What he really blames the newspapers
for is pointing out his mistakes. Now the whole country can take a good
look at them. Roosevelt does not care for that at all.
With him, image is everything; substance, nothing.
Have you ever noticed how seldom he is allowed to be photographed in
his wheelchair? If people aren't reminded of it, they won't think about
it. That is how his mind works.
But when it comes to the acid test of war, image is
not enough. You need real victories on the battlefield, and the United
States has not been able to win any. Why not? No matter what Roosevelt
and his stooges say, it is not because the press has blabbed our
precious secrets.
The fact of the matter is, whether we read codes
from Germany and Japan hardly matters. Even when we have good
intelligence, we don't know what to do with it. Example? The Japanese
tried out their Zero fighter in China in 1940. General Claire
Chennault, who led the volunteer Flying Tigers, warned Washington what
it was like. It came as a complete surprise to the Navy anyhow.
Most of our intelligence, though, was incredibly
bad. We were sure France could give Germany a good fight. We were just
as sure our navy could whip Japan's with ease. We fatally
underestimated German technology and resourcefulness, to say nothing of
Japanese drive and élan. Japan and Germany are fighting for
their homelands. What are we fighting for? Anything at all?
FDR is too sunk in pride to get out of the war he
stumbled into while the country still has any chestnuts worth pulling
from the fire. He will not—he seems unable to—admit that
the many mistakes we have made are his and his henchmen's.
And since he will not, we must put someone in the
White House who will. Impeachment may be an extreme step, but the
United States is in extreme danger. With this war gone so calamitously
wrong, we need peace as soon as we can get it, and at almost any price.
* * * *
June 11, 1942—Boston Globe
WALLACE PLEDGES PEACE, IF...
Vice President Henry Wallace said American foreign
policy needs to change course. “I'm not the President. I can't
make policy,” he said last night at a Longshoremen's Union
banquet. “Right now, the President doesn't even want to listen to
me. But I can see it's time for a change. Only peace will put our
beloved country back on track."
Wallace did not speak of the growing sentiment for
impeachment. After all, he stands to take over the White House after
Roosevelt is ousted. But he left no doubt that he would do everything
in his power to pull American troops back to this country. He also
condemned the huge deficits our massive military adventure is causing
us to run.
With his common-sense approach, he seemed much more Presidential than the man still clinging to power in Washington.
* * * *
June 16, 1942—Washington Post
RAYBURN, SUMNERS CONFER
Articles of Impeachment Likely
House Speaker Sam Rayburn and Judiciary Committee
Chairman Hatton Sumners met today to discuss procedures for impeaching
President Roosevelt. Both Texas Democrats were tight-lipped as they
emerged from their conference.
Sumners offered no comment of any kind. Rayburn said
only, “I am sorry to be in this position. The good of the country
may demand something I would otherwise much rather not do."
Only one President has ever been impeached: Andrew Johnson in 1868. The Senate failed by one vote to convict him.
Sumners has experience with impeachment. He was the
House manager in the proceedings against Judges George English and
Halsted Ritter. English resigned; Ritter was convicted and removed from
office.
Sumners has also clashed with FDR before. He was the chief opponent of Roosevelt's 1937 scheme to pack the Supreme Court.
Roosevelt's time in office must be seen as limited
now. And that is a consummation devoutly to be wished. With a new
leader, one we can respect, will surely come what Abraham Lincoln
called “a new birth of freedom.” It cannot come soon enough.
Copyright © 2007 Harry Turtledove
[Back to Table of Contents]
THREE DAYS OF RAIN by Holly Phillips
Holly Phillips lives by the Columbia River in
the mountains of western Canada. She is the author of the award-winning
story collection In the Palace of Repose. Her fantasy novel Engine's
Child will be published by Del Rey in 2008. Although Holly has
published some poetry in Asimov's, her science fiction story about
nature's drastic effects is her first tale for our pages.
They came down out of the buildings’ shade
into the glare of the lakeside afternoon. Seen through the sting of
sun-tears, the bridge between Asuada and Maldino Islands wavered in the
heat, white cement floating over white dust, its shadow a black
sword-cut against the ground. Santiago groped in the breast of his
doublet for his sunglasses and the world regained its edges: the
background of red-roofed tenements stacked up Maldino's hill, the
foreground of the esplanade's railings marking the hour with
abbreviated shadows, the bridge, the empty air, lying in between. The
not-so-empty air. Even through dark lenses Santiago could see the
mirage rippling above the lakebed, fluid as water, tempting as a lie,
as the heat raised its ghosts above the plain. Beyond stood the dark
hills that were the shore once, in the days when the city was islanded
in a living lake; hills that were the shore still, the desert's shore.
They looked like the shards of a broken pot, like paper torn and pasted
against the sun-bleached sky. The esplanade was deserted and the siesta
silence was intense.
"There's Bernal,” Luz murmured in Santiago's ear. “Thirsty for blood."
She sounded, Santiago thought, more sardonic than a
lady should in her circumstances. He had been too shy to look at her as
she walked beside him down from Asuada Island's crown, but he glanced
at her now from behind his sunglasses. She had rare pale eyes that
were, in the glare, narrow and edged in incipient creases. A dimple
showed by her mouth: she knew he was looking. He glanced away and saw
Bernal and his seconds waiting in the shadow of the bridge. Ahead,
Sandoval and Orlando and Ruy burst out laughing, as if the sight of
Bernal were hilarious, but their tension rang like a cracked bell in
the quiet. Santiago wished he were sophisticated enough to share Luz's
ironic mood, but he was too excited, and he had the notion that he
would do this hour an injustice if he pretended a disinterest he did
not feel.
Sandoval vaulted over the low gate at the end of the
esplanade, dropping down to the steps that led to the bridge's foot.
Orlando followed more clumsily, the hilt of his rapier ringing off the
gate's ironwork, and Ruy climbed sedately over, waiting for Luz and
Santiago to catch up. Luz hitched up the skirt of her lace coat to show
athletic legs in grimy hose, but allowed Ruy and Santiago to help her
over the gate. The gate's sun-worn sign still bore a memory of its old
warning—deep water, drowning, death—but it could not be
deciphered beneath the pale motley of handbills. One had to know it was
there, and to know, one had to care.
An intangible breeze stirred the ghost lake into gentle waves.
Bernal and Sandoval bowed. Their seconds bowed. To
Santiago the observer, who still trailed behind with Luz, they looked
like players rehearsing on an empty stage, the strong colors of their
doublets false against the pallor of the dust. Bernal drew his rapier
with a flourish and presented it to Ruy to inspect. The bridge's shade
gave no relief from the heat; sweat tickled the skin of Santiago's
throat. Sandoval also drew, with a prosaic gesture that seemed more
honest, and therefore more threatening than Bernal's theatricality, and
Santiago felt a burst of excitement, thinking that Sandoval would
surely win. Wouldn't he? He glanced at Luz and was glad to see that the
sardonic smile had given way to an intent look. Belatedly he took off
his sunglasses and her profile leapt out in sharp relief against the
blazing lakebed beyond the shade.
The blades were inspected and returned to their
owners. The seconds marked out their corners. The duelists saluted each
other, or the duel, and their blades met in the first tentative kiss.
Steel touching steel made a cold sound that hissed back down at them
from the bridge's underside. The men's feet in their soft boots scuffed
and patted and stirred up dust that stank like dry bones.
Santiago was there to watch and he did, but his
excitement fragmented his attention, as if several Santiagos were
crowded behind a single pair of eyes, watching everything. The
fighters’ feet like dancers', making a music of their own. The
men's faces, intent, unselfconscious, reflecting the give and take of
the duel. The haze of dust, the sharp edge of shade, the watery mirage.
The rapiers hissed and shrieked and sang, and in the bridge's echoes
Santiago heard water birds, children on a beach, rain falling into the
lake. For an instant his attention broke quite asunder, and he felt
blowing through that divide a cool breeze, a wind rich with impossible
smells, water and weeds and rust. The duelists fell apart and Santiago
heard himself blurt out, “Blood! First blood!” for scarlet
drops spattered from the tip of Sandoval's sword to lay the dust.
Bernal grimaced and put his hand to his breast above his heart.
"It's not deep?” said Sandoval worriedly.
"No, no,” Bernal said, pressing the heel of his hand to the wound.
"Fairly dealt,” Santiago said. He felt he was
still catching up to events, that he had nearly been left behind, but
no one seemed to notice. A grinning Ruy clapped his shoulder.
"A good fight, eh? They'll be talking about this one for a season or two!"
"Talking about me for a season or two,” Luz said.
Ruy laughed. “She wants you to think she's too
modest to take pleasure in it, but her tongue would be sharper if we
talked only about the fight, and never her."
Luz gave Santiago an exasperated look, but when
Sandoval came to kiss her hand she let him. But then, she let Bernal do
the same, and Bernal's bow was deeper, despite the pain that lined his
face. There was not much blood on the ground, and what there was was
already dulled by dust.
"Does it make you want to fight, Santiago?” Ruy asked.
Yes? No? Santiago said the one thing he knew was true. “It makes me want to feel the rain on my face before I die."
"Ay, my friend! Well said!” Ruy slung his arm around Santiago's neck, and Santiago laughed, glad to be alive.
* * * *
He held the crucible steady with aching arms as the
molten glass ran over the ceramic lip and into the mold. The heat from
the glass scorched his arms, his bare chest, his face, drying him out
like a pot in a kiln. He eased the crucible away from the mold and set
it on the brick apron of the furnace, glass cooling from a glowing
yellow to a dirty gray on its lip, and dropped the tongs in their rack
with suddenly trembling hands. The glassmaker Ernesto leaned over the
mold, watching for flaws as the small plate began to cool.
"It will do,” he said, and he helped Santiago
shift the mold into the annealing oven where the glass could cool
slowly enough that it would not shatter. Santiago fished a bottle of
water from the cooler and stepped out into the forecourt where the
glassmaker's two-story house cast a triangle of shade. It was only the
day after Sandoval's duel and Santiago did not expect to see any of
that crowd again, not so soon. Yet there Ruy was, perched on the
courtyard's low northern wall, perfectly at ease, as if he meant to
make a habit of the place.
"I was starting to think he would keep you working through siesta."
Santiago shrugged, refusing to make excuses for
either his employer or his employment. Ruy was dressed with the
slapdash elegance of his class, his doublet and shirt open at the neck,
his light boots tied with mismatched laces. Santiago was half-naked,
his bare skin feathered with thin white scars, like a duelist's scars,
but not, emphatically not. Still, Ruy had come to him. He propped his
elbows on the wall and scratched his heat-tightened skin without
apology.
"What do you have planned?” he asked Ruy, and guessed, safely, “Not sleep."
Santiago expected—he hoped—that Ruy
would grin and propose another adventure like yesterday's, but no. Ruy
looked out at the northern view and said soberly, “Sandoval was
going to spend the morning in the Assembly watching the debates. We're
to meet him at the observatory when they break before the evening
session."
The debates. Santiago swallowed the last of his
water, taking pleasure from the cool liquid in his mouth and throat,
and then toyed with the bottle, his gaze drawn into the same distance
as Ruy's. Because of the fire hazard, Ernesto's workshop had an islet
to itself, a low crumb of land off Asuada's northern rim. From here
there was nothing to see but the white lakebed, the blue hills, the
pale sky. Nothing except the long-necked pumps rocking out there in the
middle distance, floating on the heat mirage like dusty metal geese,
drawing up the water that kept the city alive. For now. Perhaps for not
much longer, depending on the vote, the wells, the vanished rains. The
empty bottle spun out of Santiago's tired hands and clattered to the
baked earth beyond the wall. Ruy slipped down, one hand on his rapier's
scabbard, to retrieve it. One drop clung to its mouth, bright as liquid
glass in the sunlight, and Santiago had a glancing vision, a waking
siesta dream of an earthenware pitcher heavy with water, round-bellied,
sweating, cool in his hands. The plastic bottle was light as eggshells,
an airy nothing after the crucible and glass.
"Thanks,” he said, and shaking off the lure of sleep, he dropped the bottle in the re-use box and gathered up his clothes.
* * * *
The observatory crowned the higher of Orroco's two
peaks, gazing down in academic tolerance at the Assembly buildings on
the other height. More convenient for Sandoval than for his friends,
but such was the privilege of leadership. Santiago felt no resentment
as he made the long, hot walk with Ruy. He was glad of the company,
glad of the summons, glad of the excuse to visit the observatory
grounds. Too glad, perhaps, but he was old enough to know that he could
have refused, hung up his hammock for a well-earned sleep, and it was
that feeling of choice, of acting out of desire rather than need, that
let him walk as Ruy's equal. Their voices woke small echoes from the
buildings that shaded the streets, the faint sounds falling about them
like the dust kicked up by their feet. Even the short bridge between
Asuada and Orroco was built up, and in the evenings the street was a
small fiesta, a promenade complete with music, paper flowers, colored
lanterns, laughing girls, but now even the shady balconies were
abandoned. These days the city's inhabitants withdrew into their rooms
like bats into their caves, hiding from the sun. There was an odd,
stubborn, nonsensical freedom to being one of the fools who walked
abroad, dizzy and too dry to sweat, as if the heat of afternoon were a
minor thing, trivial beside the important business of living.
"Why does Sandoval attend the debates? I didn't think..."
"That he cared?” Ruy gave Santiago a slanting
look. “That we cared? About the Assembly, we don't. Or at least,
I don't. They talk, I'd rather live. No, but Sandoval's family holds
one of the observer's seats and he goes sometimes to ... Well. He says
it's to gather ammunition for his lampoons, but sometimes I wonder if
it's the lampoons that are the excuse."
"Excuse?"
"For doing his duty. That's the sort of family they are. Duty! Duty!” Ruy thumped his hand to his chest and laughed.
Santiago was—not quite disappointed—he
decided he was intrigued. He had not thought that was the kind of man
Sandoval was.
Sandoval himself, as if he knew he had to prove Ruy
wrong, had gathered an audience in the shady precincts of the
observatory's eastern colonnade. He mimicked a fat councilor whose
speech was all mournful pauses, a fussy woman who interrupted herself
at every turn, one of the famous party leaders who declaimed like an
actor, one hand clutching his furrowed brow. Santiago, having arrived
in the middle of this impromptu play, couldn't guess how the debate was
progressing, but he was struck more forcibly than ever by the great
wellspring of spirit inside Sandoval that gave life to one character
after another and made people weep with laughter.
"And where is he in all of this?"
Santiago turned, almost shocked. He would never have
asked that question, yet it followed so naturally on his own thought
that he felt transparent, as if he had been thinking aloud. But Luz,
who had spoken, was watching Sandoval, and by her manner might have
been speaking to herself. Santiago hesitated over a greeting. Luz
looked up at him, her face tense with a challenge he did not really
understand.
"Isn't that what actors do?” he said. “Bury themselves in their roles?"
"Oh, surely,” she said. “Surely. Here we
see Sandoval the great actor, and in a minute more we'll see Sandoval
the great actor playing the role of Sandoval the great actor not
playing a role. And when do we see Sandoval, just Sandoval? Where is
he? Buried and—"
Luz broke off, but her thought was so clear to
Santiago that she might as well have said it: dead. Worried, confused,
Santiago looked over her head to Ruy, who shrugged, his face mirroring
the eternal puzzlement of men faced with a woman's moods. Sandoval's
admirers laughed at something he said and Luz gripped Santiago's arm.
"It's too hot, I can't stand this noise. Let's find somewhere quiet."
She began to pull Santiago down the colonnade. Ruy
pursed his lips and shook his finger behind her back. Santiago flashed
back a wide-eyed look of panic, only half-feigned, and Ruy, silently
laughing, came along.
The observatory was one of the oldest compounds in
the city, built during the Rational Age when philosophers and their
followers wanted to base an entire civilization on the mysterious
perfection of the circle and the square. Life was too asymmetrical, too
messy, to let the age last for long, but its remnants were peaceful.
There really was a kind of perfection in the golden domes, the marble
colonnades, the long white buildings with their shady arcades that
fenced the observatory in, a box for a precious orb. Perfection, but an
irrelevant perfection: the place was already a ruin, even if the roofs
and walls were sound. As they left Sandoval and his admirers behind,
the laughter only made the silence deeper, like the fragments of shade
whose contrast only whitened the sunlight on the stone.
Luz led them across the plaza where dead pepper
trees cracked the flagstones with their shadows, through an arched
passage that was black to sun-dazzled eyes, and out onto the southern
terrace. Even under the arcade there was little shade. The three of
them sat on a bench with their backs to the wall and looked out over
the islands with their packed geometry of courtyards and plazas and
roofs, islands of order, of life, scattered across the dry white face
of death. Ruy and Luz began to play the game of high places, arguing
over which dark cleft on Asuada was Mendoza Street, which faded tile
roof was Corredo's atelier, which church it was that had the iron
devils climbing its brass-crowned steeple. Santiago, tired from his
work, the walk, the heat, rested his head against the wall and let his
eyes stray to the lake and its mirage of water, the blue ripples that
were only a color stolen from the merciless sky. Suddenly he found the
city's quiet dreadful. It was like a graveyard's, a ruin's.
"Why do they bother with a debate?” he said. “Everyone already knows how they're going to vote. Everyone knows..."
Luz and Ruy were silent and Santiago felt the
embarrassment of having broken a half-perceived taboo. He was the
outsider again, the stranger.
But then Luz said, “Everyone knows that when
they vote, however they vote, they will have voted wrong. To stay, to
go: there is no right way to choose. They argue because when they are
angry enough they can blame the other side instead of
themselves.” She paused. “Or God, or the world."
"Fate,” Ruy said.
"Fate is tomorrow,” Luz said.
"And there is no tomorrow,” Ruy said. “Only today. Only now."
Santiago said nothing, knowing he had heard their
creed, knowing he could only understand it in his bones. The lake's
ghost washed around the islands’ feet, blue and serene, touching
with soft waves against the shore. A dust devil spun up a tall white
pillar that Santiago's sleep-stung eyes turned into a cloud trailing a
sleeve of rain. Rain rustled against the roof of the arcade. White
birds dropped down from the high arches and drifted away on the still
air, their wings shedding sun-bright droplets of molten gold. Sleep
drew near and was startled away by Luz's cry. Some scholar, despairing
over his work or his world, had set his papers alight and was casting
them out his window. The white pages danced on the rising heat, their
flames invisible in the sunlight, burning themselves to ash before they
touched the ground.
* * * *
The day of the vote was an undeclared holiday. Even
the news station played music, waiting for something to report, and
every open window poured dance songs and ballads into the streets.
Neighbors put aside their feuds, strangers were treated to glasses of
beer, talk swelled and died away on the hour and rose again when there
was no news, no news.
Sandoval, trying as always to be extraordinary, had
declared that today was an ordinary day, and had gone with Ruy and
Orlando and some others to the swordsman Corredo's atelier for their
morning practice. Santiago, summoned by Ruy, entered those doors for
the first time that day, and he was not sure what to feel. While
Sandoval strove to triumph over the day's great events by cleaving to
routine, Santiago found it was impossible not to let his first entry
into the duelists’ privileged realm be colored by the tension of
the day. And why shouldn't it be? He looked around him at the young
men's faces, watched them try to mirror Sandoval's mask of ennui, and
wondered if their fight to free themselves from the common experience
only meant they failed to immerse themselves in the moment they craved.
This was the moment, this day, the day of decision. And yet,
Santiago thought, Sandoval was right in one thing: however the vote
went, whatever the decision, life would go on. They would go on
breathing, pumping blood, making piss. They would still be here, in the
world, swimming in time.
"You're thinking,” Ruy said cheerfully. “Master Corredo! What say you to the young man who thinks?"
"Thinking will kill you,” said the swordsman
Corredo. He was a lean, dry man, all sinew and leather, and he meant
what he said.
"There, you see? Here, take this in your
hand.” Ruy presented Santiago with the hilt of a rapier. Santiago
took it in his burn-scarred hand, felt the grip find its place against
his palm. The sword was absurdly light after the iron weight of the
glassmaker's tongs; it took no more than a touch of his fingers to hold
it steady.
"Ah, you've done this before,” Ruy said. He sounded suspicious, as if he thought Santiago had lied.
"No, never.” Santiago was tempted to laugh. He loved it, this place, this sword in his hand.
"A natural, eh? Most of us started out clutching it like—"
"Like their pizzles in the moment of joy,”
Master Corredo said. He took Santiago's strong wrist between his
fingers and thumb and shook it so the sword softly held in Santiago's
palm waved in the air. After a moment Santiago firmed the muscles in
his arm and the sword was still, despite the swordsman's pressure.
"Well,” said Corredo. He let Santiago go.
“You stand like a lump of stone. Here, beside me. Place your feet
so—not so wide—the knees a little bent...."
Ruy wandered off, limbered up with a series of long lunges. After a while the soft kiss and whine of steel filled the air.
By noon they were disposed under the awning in
Corredo's courtyard, drinking beer and playing cards. Santiago, with a
working man's sense of time, was hungry, but no one else seemed to be
thinking about food. Also, the stakes were getting higher. Santiago
dropped a good hand on the discard pile and excused himself. He would
save his money and find a tavern that would sell him a bushel of
flautas along with a few bottles of beer. Not that he could afford to
feed them any more than he could afford to gamble with them, but he had
heard them talk about spongers. He would rather be welcomed when they
did see him, even if he could not see them often.
And then again, the holiday atmosphere of the
streets made it easy to spend money if you had it to spend. In the
masculine quiet of Corredo's atelier he had actually forgotten for a
little while what day it was. The vote, the vote. Red and green
handbills not yet faded by the angry sun fluttered from every doorjamb
and drifted like lazy pigeons from underfoot. Radios squawked and
rattled, noise becoming music only when Santiago passed a window or a
door, and people were still abroad in the heat. One did not often see a
crowd by daylight and it was strange how the sun seemed to mask faces
just as effectively as evening shadows did, shuttering the eyes,
gilding brown skin with sweat and dust. Santiago walked farther than he
had meant to, sharing the excitement, yet feeling separate from the
crowd, as if he were excited about a different thing, or as if he had
been marked out by Sandoval, set aside for something other than this.
Life, he thought: Sandoval's creed. But wasn't this life out here in
the streets, in these conversations between strangers, in this shared
fear for the future, for the world? Didn't blood beat through these
hearts too?
The heat finally brought Santiago to rest by the
shaded window of a hole-in-the-wall restaurant. Standing with his
elbows on the outside counter, waiting for his order, he ate a skewer
of spicy pork that made him sweat, and then cooled his mouth with a
beer. The restaurant's owner seemed to have filled the long, narrow
room with his closest friends. Santiago, peering through the hatch at
the interior darkness, heard the same argument that ran everywhere
today, a turbulent stream like the flash flood from a sudden rain.
Life's no good here anymore, but will it be any better in the crowded
hills, by the poisoned sea, down in the south where the mud and rain
was all there was?
"But life is good.” No one heard,
though Santiago spoke aloud. Perhaps they chose not to hear. His order
came in a paper box already half-transparent with oil stains and he
carried it carefully in his arms. The smell was so good it made him
cheerful. All the same, when he returned to the atelier he found that
as impatient as he had been with the worriers outside, he was almost as
irritated by the abstainers within. They seemed so much like stubborn
children sitting in a corner with folded arms. Like children, however,
they greeted the food with extravagant delight, and Santiago found
himself laughing at the accolades they heaped on his head, as if he had
performed some mighty deed. It was better to eat, he thought, and enjoy
the food as long as it was there.
Like normal people, they dozed through the siesta
hours, stupefied by heat and food. Santiago slept deeply and woke to
the dusky velvet of the evening shadows. With the sun resting on the
far hills the bleached sky regained its color, a blue as deep and calm
as a song of the past, a blue that seemed to have been drawn out of
Santiago's dreams. They went out together, yawning and still pleasantly
numb with sleep, into the streets where a hundred radios stamped out
the rhythm of an old salsa band. It was impossible not to sway a little
as they walked, to bump their shoulders in thoughtless camaraderie, to
spin out lines of poetry at the sight of a pretty face. “Oh, rose
of the shadows, flower in bud, bloom for me...” It was evening
and the long, long shadows promised cool even as the city's plaster and
stone radiated the last heat of the day. It was evening, the day's
delight.
"So who is going to ask first?” Orlando
muttered to Ruy. Ruy glanced over his shoulder at Santiago, his
eyebrows raised. Santiago smiled and shook his head.
"We won't need to ask,” Ruy said. “We'll hear, whether we want to or not."
But who in all the city would have thought they
needed to be told? Holiday had given way to carnival, as the radios
gave way to guitars in the plazas, singers on the balconies, dancers in
the streets. It was a strange sort of carnival where no one needed to
drink to be drunk. The people had innocent faces, Santiago thought,
washed clean by shock, as if the world had not died so much as
vanished, leaving them to stand on air. But was it the shock of being
told to abandon their homes? Or was it the shock of being told to
abandon themselves to the city's slow death? Santiago listened to an
old man singing on a flat roof high above the street, he listened to a
woman sobbing by a window, and he wondered. But no, he didn't ask.
They wound down to Asuada's esplanade where the dead
trees were hung with lanterns that shone candy colors out into the
dark. The sun was gone, the hills a black frieze, the sky a violet
vault freckled with stars. The lakebed held onto the light, paler than
the city and the sky, and it breathed a breath so hot and dry the
lake's dust might have been the fine white ash covering a barbecue's
coals. There were guitars down here too, and a trumpet that sang out
into the darkness. Sandoval took off his sword and began to dance.
Sweat drew his black hair across his face as he stamped and whirled and
clapped with hollow hands. Ruy began to dance, and Orlando and the
rest, their swords slung down by Santiago's feet. He ached to watch
them, wished he with his clumsy feet dared to join them, and was glad
he had not when Luz spotted him through the crowd. She came and leaned
against his side, muscular and soft, never quite still as the guitars
thrummed out their rhythms. Santiago knew she was watching Sandoval,
but he did not care. This was his. A paper lantern caught fire, and
when no one leapt forward to douse it the whole tree burned, one branch
at a time, the pretty lanterns swallowed up by the crueler light of
naked flame. It was beautiful, the bare black branches clothed in
feathers of molten glass, molten gold. The dance spread, a chain of men
stamping and whirling down the lakeshore. In the shuffle of feet and
the rustle of flames, in the brush of Luz's hair against his sleeve, in
the rush of air into his lungs, Santiago once again heard that phantom
rain. It fell around him, bright as sparks in the light of the fire, it
rang like music into the memory of the lake. It was sweet, sweet. Luz
stirred against his arm.
"Are you going, Santiago? When they stop the pumps, are you going to go?"
He leaned back against the railing, and smiled into the empty sky, and shook his head, no.
Copyright © 2007 Holly Phillips
[Back to Table of Contents]
STUDIES IN THE FIELD by R. Neube
R. Neube tells us “I knew I was a writer
the night a dog used my calf as a chew toy. As I sat bleeding on the
sidewalk, I started scribbling the sensations into my notebook. It
proves the comment of a philosopher I once met—he fell off the
bar stool before I caught his name—'Writers ain't right in the
head.'” And neither, perhaps, is the scientist engaged in
extraterrestrial...
The ice shattered the instant I stepped off the
boulder. I leapt to safety as the ice beneath me plunged. Boots
dripping, fear trembled me. I sat on the rock until my pulse dipped
below a hundred.
The dusk moon rose. In the east, the sun flamed the clouds on the horizon. In the distance came the victory bray of a duck.
"Four years into the mission, old man. You really need to come up with a decent name for the ducks."
And the seals. And a dozen other alien animals and plants that my laziness still equated to terrestrial counterparts.
A second, then a third bray erupted. During the
spring rutting season, male ducks spent every night fighting for
status. I checked my watch. Much to my relief, I still had two hours
before nightfall for the hour-long hike back to my ship.
Yet another duck bellowed its challenge.
Their beaks and webbed feet were the only duck-like
features of the alien creature. The stubby wings of the flightless
creatures were studded with claws. They occupied the polar bear niche
as predator supreme on this continent—although a polar bear had a
kitten's disposition compared to a duck. I had been trying to bridge
the gap of years and rank when I named them ursus duckus to show my grad students I possessed a sense of humor.
I could still envision that fresh-faced trio of
students chortling down the trail, shoving and shouting at each other,
trying to win the race back to our ship. Loser made supper.
Although I was only a few minutes behind them, when
I made the turn in the ravine, only scattered bits and a few limbs
remained of my students. Fearless, the duck was hunkered down on its
absurdly long legs, leaning against a boulder, preparing to sleep off
its unexpected feast. My nightmares still starred its beady little
eyes, but the killer had been too full for dessert.
"Of course,” I muttered to myself, grateful to
hear a human voice, “our DNA probably food-poisoned the damned
animal."
I slid off the other side of the boulder, slipping
gingerly onto the ice. It held. More shuffling than walking, I swerved
clear of the cracks and continued on my way home.
* * * *
The nice thing about being a professor of xenopology
on a field trip was being able to stretch atop my landing craft, bask
in the anemic rays of the spring sun, watch the natives, and be able to
claim it was research.
Doughboys were hilarious to watch. Though only a
meter and a half tall and ninety kilos average, the aliens insulated
themselves with air pockets beneath their skin and outer layer of
blubber. Each movement caused their hairless, grey flesh to quiver like
a meter-wide serving of Jell-O. Their lump of a head lacked eyes and
ears, those functions being served by the “Zorro mask"—a
black, bumpy tissue alive with sensory cells.
Home was what the nomadic aliens called their camp.
Home could also be defined as their continent, or their individual hide
tent. I loved the simplicity of their language that was astonishingly
complex considering it consisted of a mere one thousand and six words.
The harsh arctic environment kept the nomadic
doughboys in groups no larger than an extended clan. In this case, the
magic number was thirty-eight. Too many.
Last winter, the clan would have lost a dozen to
starvation if I hadn't intervened. I had flown out to sea and bombarded
the ocean with my craft's pulse cannon. The dead fish I'd skimmed off
the surface afterwards sufficed to ward off the famine.
Had my grad students survived their first year of
field study, I would not have dared break the rules like that. My
academic peers would have made me walk the career plank when I returned
to the University of Deimos.
Then again, maybe I would have done it anyway, damn
the consequences. I hoped I would have. Professional ethics were one
thing, but I was born and bred a Martian. We prided ourselves for being
not merely humans, but real people. And real people didn't let their
guinea pigs starve to death.
"To hell with the rules,” I muttered.
"Talking to yourself again, furball?” asked Grandfather Swim.
Literally, he said, Talk again, furball. The remainder of the sentence being a series of motions by its four-thumbed hand.
Grandfather was his rank as clan leader. Real
grandfathers were simply called parent, as were mothers and fathers and
grandmothers. For no reason I could glean, doughboy names were always
verbs.
"I'm a little snow crazy, I guess."
"That happens in winter, not spring."
"Furballs are not doughboys. We can go crazy any time we want."
"Care to join our hunt? I leave tomorrow morning
with Throw and Sleep and the children.” He pointed at a band of
kids playing dodge dung.
"Aren't they too young to hunt?"
My stomach tightened. One of the ways the doughboys
kept their population in check was the occasional slaughter of their
children.
The rise of Grandfather's narrow shoulders told me
that he knew what I was thinking. His thumbs slapped against his meaty
palms—their way of laughing.
"Run will become a grandfather this summer at the festival. He and his brothers will take the children."
That would remove a dozen mouths from the equation,
enough for Swim's clan to survive next winter intact. Run was their
best hunter, a good provider.
"Will he remain a Walker?” I asked. “Or
will he lead them to the ocean? Run once spent a summer with the Sea
clans, didn't he?"
"Run will do what Run will do."
Only then did I realize how stupid my question was.
The clan wouldn't split until the festival marking the beginning of
summer. The Sea Doughboys would have sailed north months before in
their hide and bone canoes.
I made a mental note to ask Run what his future
plans were. Walker clans seldom became Sea clans, the learning curve
was too steep. Though Run might have made sufficient friends to help
his new clan's transition.
Following Run's clan's transformation would make a great chapter.
It amazed me how canoes made from bone and hides
could survive the hostile ocean long enough to deliver them to a chain
of lush islands nine hundred klicks from the continent. There, the Sea
clans would plant a few crops and feast upon the myriad birds roosting
on the islands. At the end of summer, they would return with the
seasonal change of currents, following the seals back to the continent
in time to join with the Walkers for the autumn festival. The lumber,
tubers, and salted fowl they brought with them would be traded at the
festival.
After the summer festival, the Walkers journeyed
hundreds of klicks into the interior of the frozen continent seeking
trade goods—opals, gold nuggets, and iron meteorites—while
living on moss and beetles.
The third branch of the doughboy culture inhabited
“The Fingers"—four peninsulas halfway across the continent.
The Cave Doughboys permanently resided in tunnels they had carved into
thick layers of ancient pumice. Scattered up and down the hilly
peninsulas, the Cavers mined coal, worked metal, and provided their
nomadic kin with tools and jewelry.
This unique division of labor would generate volumes
once I returned to the University of Deimos. My stomach churned at the
thought that my last tome about the doughboy culture would probably be
prefaced by a eulogy noting their extinction. It was simply a matter of
time.
"What will you be hunting, Grandfather?"
"Taa,” he answered.
Taa were rodentesque creatures the size of
dogs. Thanks to their six legs, they looked like nothing I'd ever seen,
so I had to think of them with doughboy terms. Prepared as jerky, their
meat wasn't half bad.
"I will join you, Grandfather."
He tried to smile, imitating me, but lacked the
proper muscles. It was my turn to know what he was thinking. With my
pistol and binoculars, it would be a successful hunt. Just what the
clan needed after a long, hungry winter.
* * * *
A pregnant alien waited beside the airlock of my
lander. She had suffered a bad dream and wanted to rub the top of my
head for good luck.
"I don't believe in luck,” I grumbled.
Whereas, the aliens had built their culture on luck.
If a harness strap snapped while they towed a sled, if they saw a
peculiar-looking cloud, if someone broke a leg—the elders would
immediately huddle and discuss the meaning of the bad luck.
"Good nutrition is better than luck,” I said,
reaching into the cooler inside my airlock and removing a fish wrapped
in seaweed.
She didn't thank me for the food. That would be bad luck. Thankfully, she didn't offer sex either, the traditional quid pro quo.
I contemplated how I was going to explain the
doughboys’ sex life. Doughboys were normally male, but at the
height of winter, a few of them would suddenly become female. During
the months of endless dusk, a female doughboy was a walking orgy. After
giving birth a few weeks before the summer festival, she would change
back into a male.
There appeared to be no rhyme nor reason to who
would change. Before Tamara Keel became a duck dinner, my grad student
had captured some abnormal pheromone molecules, but they were no more
than a hint of the biological process.
The sad thing was their sex life would have to be
the star of my first papers and book when I returned to the University
of Deimos. That kind of juice would get me on the lecture circuit.
Pity, it was their most boring aspect.
* * * *
A dozen doughboys walked a skirmish line, three
meters between them. Each carried a pair of throwing clubs, laboriously
carved from duck ribs.
I scanned the broad plain with my binoculars. Some
of the rocks still held snow in their lees. Patches of purple moss
huddled in sunny spots. The glorified rats were herbivores with a
fondness for spring moss after their long hibernation.
A taa scampered across the plain. A couple of
the kids threw their clubs, missing. I drew and fired as if I was
fifteen again and imitating western gunslingers in the old movies. The taa dropped.
"Not bad for a hundred and five."
Even as I bragged about my age, my hand began to
shake. It reminded me that despite the rejuv treatments, I wasn't
fifteen. This was going to be my final expedition.
A couple of small taas made a dash for the
safety of the hills. Sleep buried the sharp end of his club in the back
of a yearling's head. I plugged the second one.
The noise flushed five more. I missed them all. A
couple of kids were in the way of the animals’ flight. Both
brought down a taa. Watching them chortle and swing their trophies made me feel all the older.
"What is that?” asked Grandfather. His actual
statement was “that” with his dancing hands completing the
sentence.
I raised my binoculars. Two doughboys were dragging
a sled, racing as if hell itself had opened behind them. I checked
their wake, expecting a hungry duck. Nothing. Firing twice into the
permafrost, I caught their attention. They turned toward us.
"They are scared,” said Grandfather, assuming the stiff pose of authority.
Although I had eight bullets left, I changed the
clip. Wished I had brought my rifle. Nine millimeter wasn't a good
caliber for a pack of angry ducks.
The sled hit a patch of rock. Its bone rails
bounced, then one shattered. As the sled flipped and rolled, it yanked
the harnessed doughboys like toys. One ended up beneath a rail, pulped.
We raced to the wreck. After I scanned for ducks, I
stared at the wrecked sled. The aliens had packed their
lives—harpoons, spears, and throwing clubs; their tent with extra
seal hides; coils of rawhide rope; winter capes and blankets; two bowls
made from seal skulls; and their engraved stone lamp that acted as a
stove. Half a dozen seal bladders had ruptured, spraying the oil stored
within them everywhere.
Their economy of lifestyle was impressive. I had
fetched ninety tons of goods for my stay on this world. A doughboy
could go to Mars with sixty kilos on their sled and never miss a lick.
Iron knives hung from their belts. They were prosperous doughboys.
The crushed doughboy gasped, “Kab."
The other battered alien, fighting to untangle himself from the harness, moaned, “Kab."
I had never heard the word. But a blind man could
sense the fear exuding from the hunting party. Grandfather Swim
swallowed air like a drowning man, his body puffing up.
Thumbing back the hammer of my weapon, I slowly
turned, squinting intensely at the turf. There weren't many spots that
could hide a creature of size.
"Looks like they outran whatever was after them."
"You cannot outrun a kab,” whispered Grandfather.
Sleep leaned over the crushed alien, looking to
Grandfather, whose right hand fisted. Pulling the doughboy's knife,
Sleep stabbed him. Alas, that was state-of-the-art medical treatment
for the aliens.
Grandfather barked orders. Throw dashed toward the
camp in the company of the six youngest kids. Sleep organized the
larger children, who uprighted the sled. The stranger loaded his
companion atop their possessions. Whereupon, the five of them picked up
the sled, carrying it like a litter.
It stunned me how quickly they could jog with that much weight. Maybe, I thought, I should call them muscleboys.
Grandfather gazed south, throwing clubs trembling in his hands.
"What's a kab?"
"One of the Unspoken,” he replied.
Doughboys had a rich mythology, but I had yet to
crack that nut because tales of the gods could only be related from
parent to child. Their gods were collectively called the
“Unspoken.” To speak of them otherwise risked summoning the
gods whose infinite whimsy spelled ill luck all too often.
The myths had eased my way into their society. Their
deities were constantly visiting, constantly exposing doughboys to no
end of weirdness. So they simply assumed my team was a gaggle of the
Unspoken when we landed at their camp.
"Wait a min, you spoke its name. How can it be Unspoken?"
"Climb says the kab slaughtered his clan."
"Kabs are evil?"
"Only a furball would ask."
"Should we check their camp? See if there are other survivors?"
Suddenly the unusual prosperity of the fugitives roused my suspicion. “Could they have robbed their clan? Could the kab just be a lie to hid their crime?"
Grandfather Swim grunted. “To lie about a kab.”
He shook his head. “Only a furball...” He flicked at my
hair dangling below my cap. “But there might be others who need
our help."
"Where is their camp?"
"Near a lake. Two, three days."
Great, there were hundreds of lakes. Doughboys had
an irritating habit of not naming places. They could travel a thousand
klicks in a blinding snowstorm and end up a centimeter from their
target, but it would take them a century to tell you how to get there.
"If you show me the way, I could fly us there and back before nightfall. Besides, if this kab
has an evil deity kinda attitude, I'll need my rifle. I have this lucky
‘prayer’ that requires armor-piercing ammunition."
"Quick would be best."
* * * *
A hundred klicks from our own home, the strangers
had remained in their winter camp, blocks of ice mounded over their
tents to protect them from storms and the incredible cold. It was one
of the larger lakes; no doubt the good fishing had kept them there. The
ocean was only twenty klicks away, giving them further access to
resources.
I landed in the center of the settlement. Clicking
the safety off, my gloved hands gripped the rifle all the tighter.
Between the four largest mounds, the pebbly soil was a frozen pond of
blood.
Grandfather pointed at a drying rack. Wood, not the
usual bone. The fugitives had not been the only prosperous members of
their clan. The rack was rare enough, but what caught Swim's attention
was a strip of meat that had been dropped at its foot. Blubber, grey on
one side. Seals were lime green.
"Somebody flensed these doughboys like frigging seals. Cannibals?"
"I don't understand,” whispered Grandfather. “Kab kill. They don't eat us."
"Could other doughboys have done this?” Their
mythology was full of tales of cannibalism forced upon them by winter
famine.
"Not in spring. What have the Unspoken released upon us?"
Grandfather muttered over the slice of flesh as I
walked in ever-widening circles. Seven tents would have given the clan
a population of twenty-five to thirty, minus the two who escaped. Could
the duo have been a hunting party who came home to find the slaughter?
I checked inside one of the tents. A broken spear was on the
hide-covered floor. A spray of blood showed where someone had been
whacked. The hint of a familiar scent tickled my nose.
Where were their sleds? I found a set of tracks and
followed them. Just outside the settlement, they led to a whole slew of
tracks, thirteen sleds. And bootprints.
"Doughboys don't wear boots.” I swallowed hard. “Neither do gods nor demons."
The tracks led northeast toward the ocean.
"Hell has finally arrived."
* * * *
Therov IV was unique among the thousands of
inhabited planets in our galaxy. The upper rung on the evolutionary
ladder occurred when a dominate species wiped out the competition for
the apex of the food chain. Therov alone had two apex species due to
its geography.
On an Asia-sized continent in the northern
hemisphere evolved a species of arboreal creatures, not unlike
orangutans, who had built a civilization technologically equal to early
nineteenth century Earth. The fractious Raken had never developed
politically beyond the city-state. A hundred Spartas on
steroids—war was their national sport. Fortunately for the
doughboys, heavy-boned and low fat Rakens didn't float. Their penchant
for sinking like rocks did not inspire them to explore the 12,000
klicks of ocean separating the northern and southern continents.
Three different university teams were killed while
studying the Raken. Some had been tortured for technical knowledge.
Thus both the Sol and Nok Trade Commissions had banned further
xenopological studies of the Raken.
The writing was on the wall. It was simply a matter
of time before the Raken sailed south. Their technology wed with the
Raken's love of war spelled the doom of the doughboy culture.
* * * *
"But why in hell would they make jerky out of them?” I kept asking myself.
The Raken were infamous for mutilating their captives, but I had never read of them dining on a foe.
I returned to the camp. Upon further exploration, I
discovered there wasn't a scrap of food left behind, save for that
strip of doughboy.
Grandfather Swim had not moved a centimeter.
I dropped a hand on his shoulder. “We have to
get back home. You have to get your clan moving toward the interior,
away from the sea. That's where these bastards are coming from."
The tracks headed away from the Swims’ camp, but there could be any number of Raken units scouring the land.
"No, I've got a better idea.” I bent to get in
Swim's face, hoping to snap him into action. “We'll load the clan
into my lander. The damned Raken've been here already, so they won't
return. I—"
"Ra-ken? You know these ... these monsters?"
"The ones who did this aren't Unspoken. They aren't kab.
They are just killers. The clan'll be safe here. The lake must have
prime fishing. The clan can survive here until I deal with the damned
Raken."
"We cannot stay here. It is cursed."
This explained why the doughboy culture advanced so
slowly. Humans would have looted the camp. This clan had been ten times
richer than Swim's, yet doughboys would deem all these articles cursed,
and a century from now a traveler would find not an item touched.
* * * *
Turned out it took three trips to ferry the clan and
their possessions to the north side of the lake. And they stole all my
fish and the mattress from my bunk.
Even ten klicks away from the killing zone, the
doughboys were nervous about catching a terminal case of bad luck from
the bloodbath on the opposite side of the lake.
I cruised the coast, thinking to find the Raken
fleet with my ship's radar. Nothing. I zoomed a thousand klicks in
either direction. Nothing. After dark, I went with infrared and thermal
imagery. Nothing. I circled the continent at Mach Six. Nothing. How
could they hide a fleet?
The obvious finally occurred to me. It wasn't an
invasion fleet. A Raken ship had been caught in a storm and hurled
halfway across their world. Unprepared, unsupplied, starving ... That
explained the cannibalism. They were sun-drying meat for the trip home.
In a tiny inlet I finally found a fishing smack,
barely fifteen meters long. It amazed me that such a tiny ship could
sail so far on such a hostile sea. Then again, a hide and bone canoe
could travel hundreds of klicks.
The boat had been hauled onto a pebbled beach.
Copper sheeted the hull. Twin booms hung over either side of the ship;
draped with nets, they gave the illusion of wings. Their large rudder
was hinged, so they could raise it when hauling their vessel ashore.
Quite cunning.
I was tempted to blast the ship, but reason asserted
itself. By inspecting their vessel, I could find out how many Raken
there were. Then I would know how many I needed to kill. Destroying the
ship prematurely would merely scatter them to wreak havoc on the
doughboys until the winter came.
As fierce as the Raken could be, the winter of this nameless land was a thousand times fiercer. The Raken wouldn't last a month.
I landed near the ship. Before I exited I donned an
envirsuit. Kevlar fibers made to resist micrometeors during short
spacewalks would also stop bullets. Rifle in hand, I left the airlock.
Half a dozen aliens formed a firing squad between me
and their ship. Their language was sung by solid tenors. It was simple
to glean their message for me to surrender. Raken rifles were
single-shot muzzleloaders, impossibly long due to their arms which
stretched from their humped shoulders to their feet.
I cooked off a clip at the range of ten meters. Two
of the Raken got off accurate shots before I hamburgered them. The
first bullet smacked my helmet. It was a glancing blow, no big deal.
The second caught my stomach. Though it failed to penetrate my
envirsuit, it was the most powerful punch I had ever suffered.
Puking inside my helmet was worse than the punch.
I swapped clips before removing my helmet. Basalt
shattered in front of me. Stone fragments slashed my cheek and ear
after a bullet missed. The Raken sniper ducked behind the gunwale to
reload. I hosed the bow of the vessel; armor-piercing ammunition was as
alien to him as doughboy jerky was to me. The Raken screamed like a
defective car alarm as he stood, holding his big round face, trying to
staunch the gushing blood. I drew my sidearm. Missed twice before I got
a solid hit.
Returned to my lander to clean my helmet. A few
antacids helped my fluttering gut; its bruise grew to the size of a
plate. I reloaded clips, biding my time. From what I had read about the
Raken, they weren't the patient type. They would run.
I knew this arctic hell. They didn't. Time was on my side.
An hour later, I charged aboard the fishing vessel.
The survivors had fled, though someone had taken the time to grab the
rifles from the late firing squad. There was a captain's cabin the size
of a closet. Nineteen hammocks were swayed in the forward cabin. What a
crowded, miserable prison it must have been during the months it would
have taken for them to sail here.
Minus the seven I had already killed, only thirteen remained.
Their trail was obvious, littered with doughboy
jerky and dried fish, pouches of gunpowder and cloaks. At the top of
the ravine that led from the beach, ten sleds were parked in a tidy
row. The Raken had scattered a ton of stuff, trying to reload the sleds
with only the most vital supplies for their flight.
Two sled tracks went south, one west. During my
search, I had seen a doughboy encampment to the west, scarcely twenty
klicks distant. There would be ample tracks to guide that solitary sled
of killers right to lambs ripe for slaughter.
Returning to my lander, I flew high, beyond their
ability to see. But my sensors had no problem detecting their thermal
images as their fear sweat rained upon the trail.
Landing, I found a comfortable rock and sat. The
Raken jogged right up to me in the darkness. One voice sang, perhaps
asking what sorcery was that tiny red light on his chest. Five shots,
four corpses thanks to my laser sight.
"Nine left."
I took to the air again. It took me hours to find
the other two Raken sleds. No Raken, just their sleds. And a dead duck
with three bullet holes in it. And another dead duck with Raken fingers
stuck in its teeth. I killed a wounded duck after being guided to it by
its bellowing pain.
Rutting season. How the male ducks loved to gather in the moonlight to battle each other for the beak of their lady love.
Even the dullest doughboy knew better than to travel at night during the spring.
* * * *
The next few days, I worked the landing site. I
buried the remains of the doughboy jerky under a stone cairn. (Most of
the meat. A kilo I wrapped and stashed in the freezer for future
genetic research.) After removing all the ornamentation on the sleds, I
sanded them until they looked like they had just rolled off an assembly
line.
I toyed with the idea of passing the Raken
muzzleloaders along to the clan. The Cave Doughboys could probably
manufacture gunpowder, but their crude metalworking couldn't construct
more rifles. What was the point? They'd be more likely to kill each
other than to kill ducks. I dumped the rifles into the sea.
Returning to Swim's clan, I wove a campfire fantasy about ducks killing all the invaders. Predator ex machina.
Under the pretense of beachcombing, I took Swim and
Run to the Raken ship, hoping the latter's ambition might outweigh that
stodgy doughboy superstition.
"How lucky is this?” I said when we encountered the sleds.
Run shrugged, seemingly uninterested. Nonetheless, he approached them with the posture of a guy shopping for his first used car.
Swim asked, “Are these from the cursed lake home?"
"Would the Unspoken steal sleds? They ride on fire, not sleds,” I replied.
"You called them Raken."
"Maybe I was wrong. Look, none have harnesses. I
know why. The Unspoken carried them here. It must've left these sleds
here for some lucky doughboy to find."
Lame, but it was the best I could do.
Run inspected a sled's runner. “Well made."
"Gifts from the Unspoken. They'll come in handy when the clan divides."
"Only a furball would say that,” replied Swim.
"Grandfather, there are no harnesses. There are no
carvings on them. Maybe the Unspoken did leave them for us. And it
would be lucky for our clan,” said Run.
"What is that?” Swim pointed at the sea.
I could have screamed. A high tide had launched the
fishing smack. As we watched, the ship bobbed atop a frothy wave and
impaled itself on jagged rocks a hundred meters from the shore.
So much for my plan to teach Run how to sail the
ship. With its cargo capacity, the fishing boat could have brought back
tons of wood and food from those distant islands, instead of the fifty
kilos a canoe could hold. It would have changed their world.
"It is a big canoe."
"Nonsense, there is not that much wood in the world,” declared Grandfather.
I pointed at a pile at the base of the ravine. “Let's see what that is."
I had unloaded all the spare rope, a bucket filled
with knives and axes, a tool box, and a cask of nails. The weight of
the metal, I gambled, would help decide them to take the sleds,
regardless of the luck issue. Those ten kilos of nails and thirty kilos
of tools equaled years’ worth of iron produced from the
meteorites collected by the Walker clans. The knives and axes alone now
made them the richest clan on the continent.
"Great luck,” the doughboys agreed.
Grandfather added, “Truly the Unspoken have blessed us.” Though he glowered at me while he spoke.
* * * *
After the summer festival, I witnessed the clan
split. Swim led his sleds to the southeast while Run went southwest.
Ironically, their newfound wealth had attracted ten doughboys from less
fortunate clans to join the two clans. Overpopulation was again a
problem with my old friends.
Trouble was, the prestige of outsiders joining their
clans blinded Swim and Run to next winter's starvation. Then again, if
the new doughboys were good providers...
As per my schedule for my final year on the planet,
I flew to the easternmost of The Fingers, settling near a complex of
tunnels holding a trio of Cave clans. As usual, they accepted my
presence and questions with doughboy goodwill.
I expected their sedentary lifestyle would have
caused huge societal differences. Other than females appearing
year-round, I found very little changed. Most of their lives were spent
hunting and gathering like their kindred. The manufacture of tools and
jewelry, as well as the coal mining, was more hobby than industry.
Though they traded far more than the other types, they still depended
on the sea for their daily blubber.
I should have used the time to organize my gigabytes
of notes and interviews. Instead, the constant summer daylight caused
me to go snow crazy.
Or so the doughboys told me.
Taking advantage of my insanity, I flew north.
During the day, I flew over the sea, using my pulse cannon to sink
every Raken ship I encountered along with their lifeboats. At night, I
attacked the docks of the seaside city-states to destroy more ships.
One dock fire, fanned by a stiff wind, destroyed an entire city. I flew
three days straight, convinced I could give the doughboys a few more
years of peace. After wrecking two hundred ships, I stopped counting.
The psychotic interlude would not go into my reports or tomes.
Returning to the peninsula, I spent the rest of the year studying the aliens as befitted a professor of xenopology.
Doughboys have words for tomorrow, next week, and next season. They have no word for future.
Vatic, I fear. Vatic.
Copyright © 2007 R. Neube
[Back to Table of Contents]
DON'T STOP by James Patrick Kelly
The author's latest venture is James Patrick Kelly's StoryPod on Audible.com www.audible.com/jim kelly,
which features Jim reading fifty-two of his own stories for downloading
to MP3 players. He'll be reading “Don't Stop” on the
StoryPod in the fall. Of this story, he says, “I was captain of
my high school cross-country and track teams and have been running ever
since."
Lisa Schoonover is the only one who can see Crispin
and the dead people. If she lets herself think about this, it still
scares her, even though Crispin has been following her since she was
six. On her worst days, Lisa calls in sick to the DVDeal, closes the
closet door behind her and sits on her running shoes to get away from
him. Mostly she pretends he isn't there, although she worries that it
isn't healthy. If he isn't real, then she must be as crazy as everyone
in town thinks she is. She'd ask him about it, but he doesn't talk.
Of course, Crispin isn't someone you would pick out in a crowd, even if you could
see him. He has grown up with Lisa and now looks to be about her age,
or at least in his late thirties. Eyes gray, a full head of chocolate
brown hair. Just south of six feet tall and plain as white socks.
Except he's in shape. A runner like her. That's the one thing that Lisa
knows for sure about Crispin. Today he's wearing blue microfiber pants
with mesh insets down the sides and a gray Fila long-sleeve tee against
the fall chill. Lisa has already described Crispin's outfit for her
journal. Since she began keeping a record three years ago, she has
become convinced that he has never worn the same running outfit twice.
Recently she's been puzzling over this. Maybe some kind of fashion
communication? His Air Pegasus trainers are this year's model, dazzling
just-out-of-the-box white with black highlights and the red swoosh.
From watching him run, Lisa guesses that he's a slight underpronator
with high arches.
Lisa wears the Brooks Trance NXTs that Matt bought
her last week. They ease the stress on her flat feet, although they do
nothing at all to help with the stress of deciding what to do about
Matt. She steps off the sidewalk, settles on the grass in Kearsarge
Park and begins her stretches. Hamstring, quads, hip. She has to be
more careful than she was back when she was running cross country for
Coach Ward in high school. She had problems with both of her Achilles
tendons last year. Couldn't jog for most of April. Crispin is
stretching about a dozen yards away, doing wall pushups against the
Spanish War monument.
Actually, Lisa doesn't really know what his name is.
When six-year-old Lisa came home from the hospital
after the car crash that killed her father, she told her mother about
the weird boy in gray sweats and black Keds nobody else could see. He
was following her around, sometimes even into the bathroom. Annette
Schoonover would smile and pretend to believe in Crispin for her
daughter's sake. He must be Lisa's guardian angel, her mother said,
sent by God to watch over her now that Daddy was in heaven. It was the
best explanation her mother could come up with. And it was less bother
than therapy, although Lisa didn't realize that until years
later. To reassure her daughter, her mother had decided that they
should give Lisa's guardian angel a name. She thought Crispin was
appropriately holy. The name of a famous saint or maybe one of King
Arthur's knights; she wasn't sure. Her mother was often hazy about
details after cocktail hour.
Lisa believed that Crispin was an angel right
through fourth grade, even though he didn't really act the part. He
never once glowed with divine glory like the angels in pictures. He
certainly didn't have wings. And he would never come into St. Brigit's.
He'd lurk just outside the double arched doors when Lisa and her mother
went to Mass on Sunday. You'd think a guardian angel would want to get
closer to God. But then what kind of cruel God would curse a little
girl with an angel only she could see? Eventually Lisa came to envy
Crispin out there, drinking in the sweet blue sky while she was trapped
in the flicker of candles and the prayerful gloom and her mother's
widowed melancholy.
Not long after that she saw her first dead person.
Mrs. Grapelli had lived three houses down from the Schoonovers on Bank
Street.
Lisa tries to run year round but bad weather
sometimes defeats her best intentions. Running in the rain makes her
shoes feel like concrete blocks. She missed this morning's workout
because of the storm. But skies are clearing now and she can dodge any
leftover puddles. The late afternoon sun rides her shoulders as she
starts along the Squamscott River at an easy nine-minute-mile pace. The
change in weather has brought more than the usual traffic onto the path
that the Conservation Commission paved over the old railroad
right-of-way: Anne What's-Her-Name in chartreuse and pink nylon, firm
of muscle and purpose, pushing her baby in a stroller; that pop-eyed
man who bought the McCrillises’ overpriced McMansion; Helen
Barone, the girls’ soccer coach at Tuck Academy, who was killed
by a drunk driver over in Barnstead; ancient Hiram Foster in tatty
sweatpants, rerunning the track meets of his youth; some little boys
who are chasing each other just because it's Tuesday. As she jogs past
a pair of high-school girls in spandex shorts and halter-tops, one of
them staggers and then doubles over as if she's been punched. Alarmed,
Lisa turns and jogs in place to see if she's all right. But the girl
isn't hurt; she's laughing. “What?” says her companion,
giggling. “What?” But Lisa knows: they're laughing
at her because they're young and sleek and oblivious and she's
forty-two and stringy and the town headcase who sees far too much,
including dead people. Of course, Matt would probably say that she's
just being paranoid. Matt always sounds so reasonable, even when he's
wrong. For instance, he wants her to move in with him, even though he
refuses to believe in Crispin. But Lisa knows that Matt cares for her.
He's trying to understand, even though he probably never will.
Crispin slips past the girls, although of course
they have no way of knowing that. He prefers to stay behind her,
Crispin does. Doesn't like to catch up.
The path ends at the Squamscott Bridge and she pulls
up at the light on Route 23, marking time while she waits for it to
change. Her Trances pad against the sidewalk and she takes stock of
herself. Her left calf is still a little tight but it's not a problem.
Her cheeks are hot and she can feel blood shouting in her ears. She
breathes deeply against the stretch of her sports bra. She is aroused
by today's run; it's been happening a lot lately. Lisa thinks about
what it would be like if she were going home to Matt's condo instead of
her mother's house. She imagines him inviting her to his bed. Their
bed. No babe, he says, don't bother with a shower. She breathes. I love the way you smell. He breathes. We'll take one together. His voice is like a feather tickling her ear. Afterward.
She grins and traces his lips with her forefinger. They kiss, their
breath mingling. The buttons of his shirt yield to her touch and she
slides her hand through the hair on his chest. He eases her nylon
shorts around her hips. They slither down her legs and catch at her
ankles.
The light changes.
Running never used to turn her on, but then Matt is
new in her life since the fourth of July. When they started sleeping
together, everything changed. Even Crispin. Whenever Matt enters a
room, Crispin leaves. It's as if there isn't room enough in her head
for the two of them. Maybe that's because Matt is such a big man. Solid
as two refrigerators. He has a scraggly blonde beard and feral hair.
Some people find him scary. But Matt's hands are soft and his voice
wraps around Lisa like a blanket. He makes her feel safe and sexy.
Crispin has always made Lisa feel exposed; she can't relax if he's
following her. Especially if she's making love. He watched her very
first kiss through the window of Tommy Falucci's bedroom and has
observed all her desperate couplings in the twenty-some years since.
Is that the reason why she's falling in love with
Matt—because he chases Crispin off ? It's a thought that Lisa
tries to block out by counting steps as she chops Bride's Hill. She
read someplace that when you run, your feet strike the ground between
seventy and a hundred times a minute, each time with a force three
times the weight of your body. Her legs feel like logs but then she
reaches the top of the hill and turns, running in place as her hometown
unfolds beneath her like the map of her life. She watches Crispin
laboring up Bride's Hill Road, head down, arms churning.
After Lisa had stopped believing in angels, she
decided that Crispin must be her imaginary friend. That lie got her
well into eighth grade, which is when she first saw the Jimmy Stewart
movie where he's an alcoholic and his best friend is an invisible
rabbit. Harvey. For a while she liked to pretend that her life
was like that movie, although she knew that was another delusion, since
Jimmy Stewart was always drunk but never fell down or slurred a single
word. Lisa started drinking in high school and went steady with vodka
all through her twenties; she fell down with stunning regularity. Her
mother's daughter. But Crispin didn't seem to care whether she lived or
died. Imaginary or not, he was no friend to her.
Actually, Lisa isn't sure she has ever had a friend, other than Matt. Of course, she knows
a lot of people. Dover is a small town, after all, and she's lived in
it all her life. But as soon as she steps onto the path of intimacy,
Crispin blocks the way. Lisa imagines that friendship is about trust,
but if she shares her secret, she is always betrayed. It isn't so much
that people feel sorry for her or that they urge her to get help. She
understands that. Rather it's that they can't accept that she has tried
everything—twice—and nothing has worked. Ever. They act as
if it's somehow her fault that there's no cure for Crispin. Sometimes,
even Matt....
"Never get there running in place, Schoonover."
Lisa is startled. For a moment she thinks that
Crispin has spoken, after a lifetime of silence. But he's still in
front of her, just now cresting the hill, a line of dark sweat defining
his sternum. She turns and sees Coach Billy Ward giving her his sly
smile. His face looks drawn, even in the slant light. His legs are pale
as eggs and his quadriceps have wasted, making his knees even knobbier.
Otherwise he seems fit enough for a man who died of a heart attack six
years ago. He's wearing Reebok Premiers and nylon shorts and the brown
and gold wind shirt of the Memorial High Running Badgers.
"I'll get there,” Lisa says. “I just
won't set the record.” Coach is the only dead person who talks to
her. Lisa has never been able to get him to say anything important,
although she's still trying. “How are you feeling, Coach?"
He shakes his hands loose in front of him as he marks time beside her. “You know."
Billy Ward was Lisa's track and cross-country coach
and he is one of the only reasons she survived her senior year. He
didn't care that kids thought she was weird; all he cared about
was that she could run a mile in 5:11. After she graduated, Lisa used
to see him all the time around town but they rarely met on the run. She
liked to work out in the morning and he preferred afternoons, a habit
left over from three decades of after school practice. She has told him
several times that she's sorry she missed his funeral. He just shrugs.
"Want company?” he says. “Where you headed?"
"All downhill from here."
"Always the wiseass.” He takes off down the other side of Bride's Hill Road.
They trot easily, shoulder to shoulder. Coach Ward
runs slower than Lisa would like, but she lets him set the pace. He
cuts off onto Aberdeen, which drops down the steepest part of Oak Hill.
"Race you to the stop sign.” Coach isn't even breathing hard.
Suddenly they are galloping, each long stride a
rebuke to gravity. The houses flash by. Lisa glances over at Coach and
recognizes the expression of fierce joy on his face. This is his
classic training strategy: speed play. Interspersed through each
practice run must come several bouts of sprinting. He always made a
distinction between running and jogging. Jogging is a mental activity.
You do it because you ought to. Running is a physical activity. You do
it because there is no choice. Ought doesn't win races. You win the
race because there's a tiger chasing you or because you absolutely have
to get home in time or maybe just because it's a beautiful day and
you're seventeen and life is impossibly sweet. Coach no longer looks
sixty-eight. He is seventeen all the way to the bottom of the hill.
Lisa can feel the bulk of the entire planet in her
knees as she slows to the stop sign on Howell. She and Coach arrive at
the stop sign together, but he slaps his open hand to it a beat before
she does. “Don't stop, Schoonover,” he says, bouncing in
place, his feet never leaving the sidewalk. “Never stop.”
They eye each other, breathing hard and grinning. This is where they
must part. She has to get ready for work. He's buried in Old St.
Mary's. She has put flowers on his grave several times since the first
time he appeared to her.
Crispin pulls up behind them and reaches over Lisa's
shoulder to tap the stop sign. Coach stares at him with his usual
disapproval and Crispin retreats to a respectful distance.
"You still have the legs, Coach,” says Lisa.
“I hope I'm still sprinting like that when I'm your age. How old
are you anyway?"
"Seventy-four on November fifteenth."
"And you were what, sixty-eight, when you died? They still keep track of birthdays in heaven?"
Billy Ward licks his forefinger and draws a check
mark in the air. “See you, Schoonover.” He winks at her and
a smile lights his craggy face. “Don't forget to stretch."
"Will do, Coach.” Lisa waves and takes off for home.
Lisa has lost six jobs in five years, although a
couple of the layoffs weren't her fault. Dolly Hitchens had closed Best
Kept Secrets when she got divorced and Carlson's Hardware burned down.
These days Lisa works at the DVDeal on Grandview at the Dover end of
the Squamscott Bridge, although business is ominously slow. But that's
where she met Matt, who will sit through just about any movie about
sports. When Lisa quoted Annie's speech from Bull Durham—his all-time favorite—about the Church of Baseball, Matt asked her out on the spot.
Lisa had started at the DVDeal just a week after she
had checked herself out of the Kirkwood Center at Mercy Hospital, where
she had spent the best part of June having her head dry-cleaned. Lisa
and reality had briefly parted company the Thursday before the Memorial
Day weekend. She was working the classified ad desk at the Dover Times-Advocate.
She had planned to head out for lunch, but as she passed the microfilm
room, Crispin stopped, lingering at the door. This was new. Crispin was
a follower; he never took the lead. She backtracked. The windowless
room was empty except for two Canon microfilm readers and a wall filled
with filing cabinets. And then she had the feeling. It was a little
like a chill and a little like being tipsy and a little like
déjà vu. She knew it was exactly the wrong thing to do,
but she brushed by Crispin into the archive, opened the drawer labeled
1960-65 and pulled the spool that held the Times-Advocate for
March 11, 1964. She scrolled to the front page. At the bottom right,
under articles about Queen Elizabeth's new baby and Henry Cabot Lodge's
win in the New Hampshire primary and the debate over choosing the
national flower was the headline: DOVER MAN KILLED IN CRASH. According
to the story, Louis Schoonover, age thirty-four, of 9 Bank Street, had
died when his Ford Galaxie had crossed the median on Route 22 up in
Reed City and struck an oncoming Pontiac Catalina driven by Sophie
Krusek, age seventeen, of Upper Shad Road, Reed City. Both Miss Krusek
and her brother, Brice Krusek, age eight, were pronounced dead at the
scene. Mr. Schoonover succumbed to his injuries later that day. The
story went on to say that Mr. Schoonover's daughter Lisa, age six, had
also been injured in the accident but was in stable condition and was
expected to recover.
Expected to recover. She didn't look up, but she knew Crispin was watching her.
Lisa's mother had never said anything about the
Kruseks. Annette Schoonover had told Lisa that her father's Galaxie had
skidded on a patch of ice and hit a tree. But in that moment, the
sickly glow of the reader's screen burned away the lie that had
poisoned her life. It all made sense now. Crispin must be one of the
dead people, like all the others. His name must be Brice Krusek. He
must have been haunting her all these years because her father had
killed him and his sister. She spun away from the microfilm reader to
find Crispin leaning against the far wall.
"That's it, isn't it?” she said. “That's why we're here?"
He gazed at her with empty eyes.
"I know your secret now, Brice."
He wasn't giving her anything.
"This means you're free. We can be done."
He had never given her anything.
"Do you hear me?” Of course he could. She was
screaming; everyone in the building could hear her. “It was an
accident."
Crispin yawned.
"Leave me alone,” she shrieked. “Leave
me.” People began to crowd around her, but she couldn't tell
which of them were living and which were dead.
As she trots toward Howell Junior High, Lisa decides
to take the long way home. For some reason, Crispin closes the gap
between them until he is only a few steps behind. Lisa still thinks of
him as Crispin, rather than Brice. She has accepted that there is no
way she can know for sure that he was the boy in the other car. Lisa
skirts the perimeter of the soccer field and dodges behind the six rows
of bleachers that face the football field and the new track oval. When
she rounds the bleachers at the forty-yard line, she spots her mother
doing a slow lap. This is only the second time Lisa has seen her. The
first time she had just caught a glimpse of her mother from across the
Squamscott River.
Her mother is wearing the faded blue jersey with USA
in red letters that she had worn in the Rome Olympics. She was always
so proud to have been an Olympian, even though she'd finished dead last
in her preliminary heat in the 200 meters. Her favorite story while she
was alive was how in that very same heat, the great Wilma Rudolph
kicked her way into the finals and a world record. “Wilma was
running so hard, I was lucky she didn't lap me.” She liked to
laugh at herself, her mother did, especially when she was drinking. Her
story would always end like this: “And you know what Wilma's time
was? Twenty-four seconds flat. There's a sophomore in high school in
Minneapolis who runs a 23.9. Imagine, a sophomore. So don't you listen
when they say kids these days are no good.” When Lisa was in
college, she'd gone into the stacks at the library and discovered an
old Life magazine with pictures of Wilma Rudolph winning this
race. Lisa's mother wasn't in any of them. It turned out that she had
run in a different heat. And it wasn't a world record; Rudolph only set
an Olympic record. Lisa had never corrected her mother, even though she
sat through the Wilma Rudolph story many, many more times before her
mother died. She could never bring herself to call her on the lie.
Lisa glides effortlessly around the Poly-Mat track,
catches up to her mother and slows to match her shuffling pace. She
does not appear to notice Lisa. Instead she stares down at the red
polyurethane surface of the track as if searching for a lost dime. Lisa
can see grapy veins under her wax paper skin. Strands of gray hair have
flown loose from the bun that is held in place by her favorite silver
hair fork. Her mother ran right up until the end. She probably would've
preferred to drop dead on the track rather than to have wasted to a
stick in the hospital.
"Mom, it's me.” Lisa doesn't know how being
dead works, but if Billy Ward can talk to her, then maybe her mother
can too. Just then Crispin races past them, gets a lead of maybe twenty
feet and then starts running backward, facing them.
"Mom,” says Lisa, “you know now. You
must. About Crispin. Everything.” Even though they are moving at
a crawl, Lisa is gasping for breath. “I'm a mess. I try, but he's
always there. Always."
Her mother is making a small, moist rasping sound as she jogs. He-he-heep. Lisa has a thousand questions but her entire miserable life seems stuck in her throat. “Maa?"
Her mother shakes her head and continues to plod on.
Lisa stops then, although this goes against
everything her mother taught her about running. You never stop unless
you're hurt or someone needs your help. Stopping means that you're not
a serious person, that your will is weak, your spirit flawed. Lisa
expects the certain rebuke, but her mother has moved on. Annette
Schoonover passes Crispin, who now runs in place, studying Lisa.
Suddenly Lisa is on her knees. Then on her elbows.
Then her forehead is pressing against the nubbly surface of the track.
Sobs bubble out of her. It isn't fair. Crispin won't go away. The
DVDeal will close. Matt will leave. She isn't strong enough. Nobody can
help. She'll wind up in Kirkwood again. And die in an asylum, with
Crispin watching.
There is a feather tingle at the small of her back
and Lisa jerks upright. Her mother has slogged an entire circuit around
the track and come up behind her. Padding in place, she offers Lisa a
hand. Lisa reaches for it but there is nothing for her to hold on to.
Her mother shakes her head again and gives her a sad smile.
"Don't stop,” Annette Schoonover says and then slides around her daughter and begins another slow lap.
Lisa hauls herself up, even though it feels as if
there is a Saint Bernard on her shoulders. And suddenly the track seems
tilted up at a sharp angle. Still, she staggers after her mother. She
has it in her mind to catch up to her but on the curve ahead of Lisa,
Annette Schoonover is scattering into the twilight. Her legs are mist
and the blue jersey goes up in smoke and puffs toward the bleachers.
The letters U, S, and A are as faint as Lisa's memories of her father
and the silver hair fork is the last gleam of the dying day. And then
her mother is gone and Lisa is alone.
With Crispin.
He watches her come toward him, his expression
unreadable as always. As she passes him, she lashes out at his face,
her fingers spread and curled. It's a slashing blow that would have
raked bloody lines across his cheek, but there is no more to Crispin
than there is to Annette Schoonover. You can't touch the dead, Lisa
thinks. And they can't touch you. She veers off the track and sprints
between the bleachers. Crispin has to hustle to keep up.
Lisa finishes the run with a last spurt of speed and
breaks the imaginary finish line at the corner of Bank and Coronet. As
she bends over to catch her breath, she catches a glimpse of Mrs.
Grapelli on the porch of her house, leaning back on her wicker rocking
chair. Only now the house belongs to the Silvermans. Mrs. Grapelli,
dead for more than three decades, looks like one of those mummies you
see in old issues of National Geographic.
Lisa walks down Bank, drinking in her drowsy
neighborhood. Her mother's house—her house now—is eighth on
the left, a light blue Cape with navy shutters and a center brick
chimney. As is her habit, she walks around the house three times,
cooling down. She brushes her hand across the flat heads of the scarlet
sedum and picks a spoon-flowered chrysanthemum and tucks it behind her
ear. She notices that Matt has mowed the lawn for her.
She climbs the porch steps two at a time and lets
the screen door slam in Crispin's face. She pauses in the front hall at
the entrance to the living room. The message light on her answering
machine is flashing. She presses play.
"Hi sweetie, it's just me,” says Matt's voice.
Even on the tinny speaker of the answering machine, he sounds steady.
Someone she could lean on. “I stopped by twice, hoping to catch
you, but you were out. Probably running, since it rained this morning.
I mowed your lawn while I was waiting."
"Thanks,” Lisa says to the machine.
"Lisa, I'm worried about you. About us. We've hardly
spoken in the last few days. Every time I call, I get your machine. I'm
thinking maybe you're screening my calls.” He laughs nervously.
"I'm sorry, Matt.” She did screen two of his calls yesterday.
"And when I come into the store, all we talk about
are the movies. Have I done something wrong? I just want us to be
together. I know you're probably not ready, what with all your ... ah
... stuff."
Stuff. Crispin is standing in the entrance to the living room, watching her. His hands are braced against the doorjambs.
The answering machine crackles. It sounds like a
cough. Or a sigh. Then there is a long silence and Lisa thinks maybe
the message is over, except that she doesn't hear a beep. Finally Matt
clears his throat and says, “I love you, Lisa, but I'm not sure
now that you love me. And that's important, isn't it? You have to be
ready. So if you want, I can stop."
"No,” she says, glaring into Crispin's dead
eyes. “Don't stop.” She gulps air as if she's running
again, only now it's like that flying, out-of-control sprint with Coach
Ward down Oak Hill. Because there is a tiger chasing her and she absolutely has to get home. But her mother's house isn't where she belongs.
Lisa has no choice. She picks up the phone.
Copyright © 2007 James Patrick Kelly
[Back to Table of Contents]
RAINSTORM by Debbie Ouellet
She announces her coming in the wail of a train whistle,
ghost sounds sailing over impossible distances,
tucked into the creases of her gown,
the smell of worms in damp earth,
grass leaning westward to catch a whiff of her approach.
—
She arrives in a flash of jewels, the golden streak of her crimped hair,
cloak billowing, snapping like crisply starched satin,
raising her skirts, letting them fall in shimmering torrents,
or trickle down, like diaphanous silk across a palm,
soaking the earth with her scent.
—
She leaves, her dark shoulder turned against the sun
leaving him to follow, clutching the train of her gown
like an ardent lover. The rustle of her grey taffeta skirt,
a knowing smile, she tosses her color box across the sky
as the promise of her return, someday, somewhere...
on her terms.
—Debbie Ouellet
Copyright © 2007 Debbie Ouellet
[Back to Table of Contents]
TIDELINE by Elizabeth Bear
Elizabeth Bear was born on the same day as
Frodo and Bilbo Baggins, and nearly named after Peregrine Took. She is
the only daughter of a poet and a luthier. The author is both a John W.
Campbell and Locus Award laureate, and her books to be released in 2007
are New Amsterdam (Subterranean Press), Whiskey and Water (Roc),
Undertow (Bantam Spectra), and A Companion to Wolves (Tor, with Sarah
Monette). She lives in Connecticut, with a presumptuous cat.
“Tideline” is her first story for Asimov's.
Chalcedony wasn't built for crying. She didn't have
it in her, not unless her tears were cold tapered-glass droplets
annealed by the inferno heat that had crippled her.
Such tears as that might slide down her skin over
melted sensors to plink unfeeling on the sand. And if they had, she
would have scooped them up, with all the other battered pretties, and
added them to the wealth of trash jewels that swung from the nets
reinforcing her battered carapace.
They would have called her salvage, if there were
anyone left to salvage her. But she was the last of the war machines, a
three-legged oblate teardrop as big as a main battle tank, two big
grabs and one fine manipulator folded like a spider's palps beneath the
turreted head that finished her pointed end, her polyceramic armor
spiderwebbed like shatterproof glass. Unhelmed by her remote masters,
she limped along the beach, dragging one fused limb. She was nearly
derelict.
The beach was where she met Belvedere.
* * * *
Butterfly coquinas unearthed by retreating breakers
squirmed into wet grit under Chalcedony's trailing limb. One of the
rear pair, it was less of a nuisance on packed sand. It worked all
right as a pivot, and as long as she stayed off rocks, there were no
obstacles to drag it over.
As she struggled along the tideline, she became
aware of someone watching. She didn't raise her head. Her chassis was
equipped with targeting sensors that locked automatically on the ragged
figure crouched by a weathered rock. Her optical input was needed to
scan the tangle of seaweed and driftwood, Styrofoam and sea glass that
marked high tide.
He watched her all down the beach, but he was unarmed, and her algorithms didn't deem him a threat.
Just as well. She liked the weird flat-topped sandstone boulder he crouched beside.
* * * *
The next day, he watched again. It was a good day;
she found a moonstone, some rock crystal, a bit of red-orange pottery,
and some sea glass worn opalescent by the tide.
* * * *
"Whatcha picken up?"
"Shipwreck beads,” Chalcedony answered. For
days, he'd been creeping closer, until he'd begun following behind her
like the seagulls, scrabbling the coquinas harrowed up by her dragging
foot into a patched mesh bag. Sustenance, she guessed, and indeed he
pulled one of the tiny mollusks from the bag and produced a
broken-bladed folding knife from somewhere to prise it open. Her
sensors painted the knife pale colors. A weapon, but not a threat to
her.
Deft enough—he flicked, sucked, and tossed the
shell away in under three seconds—but that couldn't be much more
than a morsel of meat. A lot of work for very small return.
He was bony as well as ragged, and small for a human. Perhaps young.
She thought he'd ask what shipwreck, and she would gesture vaguely over the bay, where the city had been, and say there were many. But he surprised her.
"Whatcha gonna do with them?” He wiped his
mouth on a sandy paw, the broken knife projecting carelessly from the
bottom of his fist.
"When I get enough, I'm going to make
necklaces.” She spotted something under a tangle of the algae
called dead man's fingers, a glint of light, and began the laborious
process of lowering herself to reach it, compensating by math for her
malfunctioning gyroscopes.
The presumed-child watched avidly. “Nuh uh,” he said. “You can't make a necklace outta that."
"Why not?” She levered herself another
decimeter down, balancing against the weight of her fused limb. She did
not care to fall.
"I seed what you pick up. They's all different."
"So?” she asked, and managed another few
centimeters. Her hydraulics whined. Someday, those hydraulics or her
fuel cells would fail and she'd be stuck this way, a statue corroded by
salt air and the sea, and the tide would roll in and roll over her. Her
carapace was cracked, no longer watertight.
"They's not all beads."
Her manipulator brushed aside the dead man's
fingers. She uncovered the treasure, a bit of blue-gray stone carved in
the shape of a fat, merry man. It had no holes. Chalcedony balanced
herself back upright and turned the figurine in the light. The stone
was structurally sound.
She extruded a hair-fine diamond-tipped drill from
the opposite manipulator and drilled a hole through the figurine, top
to bottom. Then she threaded him on a twist of wire, looped the ends,
work-hardened the loops, and added him to the garland of beads swinging
against her disfigured chassis.
"So?"
The presumed-child brushed the little Buddha with
his fingertip, setting it swinging against shattered ceramic plate. She
levered herself up again, out of his reach. “I's
Belvedere,” he said.
"Hello,” Chalcedony said. “I'm Chalcedony."
* * * *
By sunset when the tide was lowest he scampered
chattering in her wake, darting between flocking gulls to scoop up
coquinas by the fistful, which he rinsed in the surf before devouring
raw. Chalcedony more or less ignored him as she activated her floods,
concentrating their radiance along the tideline.
A few dragging steps later, another treasure caught
her eye. It was a scrap of chain with a few bright beads caught on
it—glass, with scraps of gold and silver foil embedded in their
twists. Chalcedony initiated the laborious process of retrieval—
Only to halt as Belvedere jumped in front of her,
grabbed the chain in a grubby broken-nailed hand, and snatched it up.
Chalcedony locked in position, nearly overbalancing. She was about to
reach out to snatch the treasure away from the child and knock him into
the sea when he rose up on tiptoe and held it out to her, straining
over his head. The flood lights cast his shadow black on the sand,
illumined each thread of his hair and eyebrows in stark relief.
"It's easier if I get that for you,” he said, as her fine manipulator closed tenderly on the tip of the chain.
She lifted the treasure to examine it in the floods.
A good long segment, seven centimeters, four jewel-toned shiny beads.
Her head creaked when she raised it, corrosion showering from the
joints.
She hooked the chain onto the netting wrapped around her carapace. “Give me your bag,” she said.
Belvedere's hand went to the soggy net full of raw bivalves dripping down his naked leg. “My bag?"
"Give it to me.” Chalcedony drew herself up,
akilter because of the ruined limb, but still two and a half meters
taller than the child. She extended a manipulator, and from some
disused file dredged up a protocol for dealing with civilian humans.
“Please."
He fumbled at the knot with rubbery fingers, tugged
it loose from his rope belt, and held it out to her. She snagged it on
a manipulator and brought it up. A sample revealed that the weave was
cotton rather than nylon, so she folded it in her two larger
manipulators and gave the contents a low-wattage microwave pulse.
She shouldn't. It was a drain on her power cells, which she had no means to recharge, and she had a task to complete.
She shouldn't—but she did.
Steam rose from her claws and the coquinas popped
open, roasting in their own juices and the moisture of the seaweed with
which he'd lined the net. Carefully, she swung the bag back to him,
trying to preserve the fluids.
"Caution,” she urged. “It's hot."
He took the bag gingerly and flopped down to sit
cross-legged at her feet. When he tugged back the seaweed, the coquinas
lay like tiny jewels—pale orange, rose, yellow, green, and
blue—in their nest of glass-green Ulva, sea lettuce. He tasted one cautiously, and then began to slurp with great abandon, discarding shells in every direction.
"Eat the algae, too,” Chalcedony told him. “It is rich in important nutrients."
* * * *
When the tide came in, Chalcedony retreated up the
beach like a great hunched crab with five legs amputated. She was
beetle-backed under the moonlight, her treasures swinging and rustling
on her netting, clicking one another like stones shivered in a palm.
The child followed.
"You should sleep,” Chalcedony said, as
Belvedere settled beside her on the high, dry crescent of beach under
towering mud cliffs, where the waves wouldn't lap.
He didn't answer, and her voice fuzzed and furred
before clearing when she spoke again. “You should climb up off
the beach. The cliffs are unstable. It is not safe beneath them."
Belvedere hunkered closer, lower lip protruding. “You stay down here."
"I have armor. And I cannot climb.” She
thumped her fused leg on the sand, rocking her body forward and back on
the two good legs to manage it.
"But your armor's broke."
"That doesn't matter. You must climb.” She
picked Belvedere up with both grabs and raised him over her head. He
shrieked; at first she feared she'd damaged him, but the cries resolved
into laughter before she set him down on a slanted ledge that would
bring him to the top of the cliff.
She lit it with her floods. “Climb,” she said, and he climbed.
And returned in the morning.
* * * *
Belvedere stayed ragged, but with Chalcedony's help
he waxed plumper. She snared and roasted seabirds for him, taught him
how to construct and maintain fires, and ransacked her extensive
databases for hints on how to keep him healthy as he
grew—sometimes almost visibly, fractions of a millimeter a day.
She researched and analyzed sea vegetables and hectored him into eating
them, and he helped her reclaim treasures her manipulators could not
otherwise grasp. Some shipwreck beads were hot, and made Chalcedony's
radiation detectors tick over. They were no threat to her, but for the
first time she discarded them. She had a human ally; her program
demanded she sustain him in health.
She told him stories. Her library was vast—and
full of war stories and stories about sailing ships and starships,
which he liked best for some inexplicable reason. Catharsis, she
thought, and told him again of Roland, and King Arthur, and Honor
Harrington, and Napoleon Bonaparte, and Horatio Hornblower, and Captain
Jack Aubrey. She projected the words on a monitor as she recited them,
and—faster than she would have imagined—he began to mouth
them along with her.
So the summer ended.
By the equinox, she had collected enough
memorabilia. Shipwreck jewels still washed up and Belvedere still
brought her the best of them, but Chalcedony settled beside that
twisted flat-topped sandstone rock and arranged her treasures on it.
She spun salvaged brass through a die to make wire, threaded beads on
it, and forged links that she strung into garlands.
It was a learning experience. Her aesthetic sense
was at first undeveloped, requiring her to make and unmake many dozens
of bead combinations to find a pleasing one. Not only must form and
color be balanced, but there were structural difficulties. First the
weights were unequal, so the chains hung crooked. Then links kinked and
snagged and had to be redone.
She worked for weeks. Memorials had been important
to the human allies, though she had never understood the logic of it.
She could not build a tomb for her colleagues, but the same archives
that gave her the stories Belvedere lapped up as a cat laps milk gave
her the concept of mourning jewelry. She had no physical remains of her
allies, no scraps of hair or cloth, but surely the shipwreck jewels
would suffice for a treasure?
The only quandary was who would wear the jewelry. It
should go to an heir, someone who held fond memories of the deceased.
And Chalcedony had records of the next of kin, of course. But she had
no way to know if any survived, and, if they did, no way to reach them.
At first, Belvedere stayed close, trying to tempt
her into excursions and explorations. Chalcedony remained resolute,
however. Not only were her power cells dangerously low, but with the
coming of winter her ability to utilize solar power would be even more
limited. And with winter the storms would come, and she would no longer
be able to evade the ocean.
She was determined to complete this last task before she failed.
Belvedere began to range without her, to snare his
own birds and bring them back to the driftwood fire for roasting. This
was positive; he needed to be able to maintain himself. At night,
however, he returned to sit beside her, to clamber onto the flat-topped
rock to sort beads and hear her stories.
The same thread she worked over and over with her
grabs and fine manipulators—the duty of the living to remember
the fallen with honor—was played out in the war stories she still
told him. She'd finished with fiction and history and now she related
him her own experiences. She told him about Emma Percy rescuing that
kid up near Savannah, and how Private Michaels was shot drawing fire
for Sergeant Kay Patterson when the battle robots were decoyed out of
position in a skirmish near Seattle.
Belvedere listened, and surprised her by proving he
could repeat the gist, if not the exact words. His memory was good, if
not as good as a machine's.
* * * *
One day when he had gone far out of sight down the beach, Chalcedony heard Belvedere screaming.
She had not moved in days. She hunkered on the sand
at an awkward angle, her frozen limb angled down the beach, her
necklaces in progress on the rock that served as her impromptu work
bench.
Bits of stone and glass and wire scattered from the
rock top as she heaved herself onto her unfused limbs. She thrashed
upright on her first attempt, surprising herself, and tottered for a
moment unsteadily, lacking the stabilization of long-failed gyroscopes.
When Belvedere shouted again, she almost overset.
Climbing was out of the question, but Chalcedony
could still run. Her fused limb plowed a furrow in the sand behind her
and the tide was coming in, forcing her to splash through corroding sea
water.
She barreled around the rocky prominence that
Belvedere had disappeared behind in time to see him knocked to the
ground by two larger humans, one of whom had a club raised over its
head and the other of which was holding Belvedere's shabby net bag.
Belvedere yelped as the club connected with his thigh.
Chalcedony did not dare use her microwave projectors.
But she had other weapons, including a pinpoint
laser and a chemical-propellant firearm suitable for sniping
operations. Enemy humans were soft targets. These did not even have
body armor.
* * * *
She buried the bodies on the beach, following the
protocols of war. It was her program to treat enemy dead with respect.
Belvedere was in no immediate danger of death once she had splinted his
leg and treated his bruises, but she judged him too badly injured to
help. The sand was soft and amenable to scooping, anyway, though there
was no way to keep the bodies above water. It was the best she could
manage.
After she had finished, she transported Belvedere back to their rock and began collecting her scattered treasures.
* * * *
The leg was sprained and bruised, not broken, and
some perversity connected to the injury made him even more restlessly
inclined to push his boundaries once he had partially recovered. He was
on his feet within a week, leaning on crutches and dragging a leg as
stiff as Chalcedony's. As soon as the splint came off, he started
ranging even further afield. His new limp barely slowed him, and he
stayed out nights. He was still growing, shooting up, almost as tall as
a Marine now, and ever more capable of taking care of himself. The
incident with the raiders had taught him caution.
Meanwhile, Chalcedony elaborated her funeral
necklaces. She must make each one worthy of a fallen comrade, and she
was slowed now by her inability to work through the nights. Rescuing
Belvedere had cost her much carefully hoarded energy, and she could not
power her floods if she meant to finish before her cells ran dry. She
could see by moonlight, with deadly clarity, but her low-light
and thermal eyes were of no use when it came to balancing color against
color.
There would be forty-one necklaces, one for each member of her platoon-that-was, and she would not excuse shoddy craftsmanship.
No matter how fast she worked, it was a race against sun and tide.
* * * *
The fortieth necklace was finished in October while
the days grew short. She began the forty-first—the one for her
chief operator Platoon Sergeant Patterson, the one with the gray-blue
Buddha at the bottom—before sunset. She had not seen Belvedere in
several days, but that was acceptable. She would not finish the
necklace tonight.
* * * *
His voice woke her from the quiescence in which she waited the sun. “Chalcedony?"
Something cried as she came awake. Infant,
she identified, but the warm shape in his arms was not an infant. It
was a dog, a young dog, a German shepherd like the ones teamed with the
handlers that had sometimes worked with Company L. The dogs had never
minded her, but some of the handlers had been frightened, though they
would not admit it. Sergeant Patterson had said to one of them, Oh, Chase is just pretty much a big attack dog herself, and had made a big show of rubbing Chalcedony behind her telescopic sights, to the sound of much laughter.
The young dog was wounded. Its injuries bled warmth across its hind leg.
"Hello, Belvedere,” Chalcedony said.
"Found a puppy.” He kicked his ragged blanket flat so he could lay the dog down.
"Are you going to eat it?"
"Chalcedony!” he snapped, and covered the animal protectively with his arms. “S'hurt."
She contemplated. “You wish me to tend to it?"
He nodded, and she considered. She would need her
lights, energy, irreplaceable stores. Antibiotics and coagulants and
surgical supplies, and the animal might die anyway. But dogs were
valuable; she knew the handlers held them in great esteem, even greater
than Sergeant Patterson's esteem for Chalcedony. And in her library,
she had files on veterinary medicine.
She flipped on her floods and accessed the files.
* * * *
She finished before morning, and before her cells ran dry. Just barely.
When the sun was up and the young dog was breathing
comfortably, the gash along its haunch sewn closed and its bloodstream
saturated with antibiotics, she turned back to the last necklace. She
would have to work quickly, and Sergeant Patterson's necklace contained
the most fragile and beautiful beads, the ones Chalcedony had been most
concerned with breaking and so had saved for last, when she would be
most experienced.
Her motions grew slower as the day wore on, more
laborious. The sun could not feed her enough to replace the
expenditures of the night before. But bead linked into bead, and the
necklace grew—bits of pewter, of pottery, of glass and mother of
pearl. And the chalcedony Buddha, because Sergeant Patterson had been
Chalcedony's operator.
When the sun approached its zenith, Chalcedony
worked faster, benefiting from a burst of energy. The young dog slept
on in her shade, having wolfed the scraps of bird Belvedere gave it,
but Belvedere climbed the rock and crouched beside her pile of finished
necklaces.
"Who's this for?” he asked, touching the slack length draped across her manipulator.
"Kay Patterson,” Chalcedony answered, adding a greenish-brown pottery bead mottled like a combat uniform.
"Sir Kay,” Belvedere said. His voice was
changing, and sometimes it abandoned him completely in the middle of
words, but he got that phrase out entire. “She was King Arthur's
horse-master, and his adopted brother, and she kept his combat robots
in the stable,” he said, proud of his recall.
"They were different Kays,” she reminded.
“You will have to leave soon.” She looped another bead onto
the chain, closed the link, and work-hardened the metal with her fine
manipulator.
"You can't leave the beach. You can't climb."
Idly, he picked up a necklace, Rodale's, and
stretched it between his hands so the beads caught the light. The links
clinked softly.
Belvedere sat with her as the sun descended and her
motions slowed. She worked almost entirely on solar power now. With
night, she would become quiescent again. When the storms came, the
waves would roll over her, and then even the sun would not awaken her
again. “You must go,” she said, as her grabs stilled on the
almost-finished chain. And then she lied and said, “I do not want
you here."
"Who's this'n for?” he asked. Down on the
beach, the young dog lifted its head and whined. “Garner,”
she answered, and then she told him about Garner, and Antony, and
Javez, and Rodriguez, and Patterson, and White, and Wosczyna, until it
was dark enough that her voice and her vision failed.
* * * *
In the morning, he put Patterson's completed chain
into Chalcedony's grabs. He must have worked on it by firelight through
the darkness. “Couldn't harden the links,” he said, as he
smoothed them over her claws.
Silently, she did that, one by one. The young dog
was on its feet, limping, nosing around the base of the rock and
barking at the waves, the birds, a scuttling crab. When Chalcedony had
finished, she reached out and draped the necklace around Belvedere's
shoulders while he held very still. Soft fur downed his cheeks. The
male Marines had always scraped theirs smooth, and the women didn't
grow facial hair.
"You said that was for Sir Kay.” He lifted the
chain in his hands and studied the way the glass and stones caught the
light.
"It's for somebody to remember her,”
Chalcedony said. She didn't correct him this time. She picked up the
other forty necklaces. They were heavy, all together. She wondered if
Belvedere could carry them. “So remember her. Can you remember
which one is whose?"
One at a time, he named them, and one at a time she
handed them to him. Rogers, and Rodale, and van Metier, and Percy. He
spread a second blanket out—and where had he gotten a second
blanket? Maybe the same place he'd gotten the dog—and laid them
side by side on the navy blue wool.
They sparkled.
"Tell me the story about Rodale,” she said,
brushing her grab across the necklace. He did, sort of, with half of
Roland-and-Oliver mixed in. It was a pretty good story anyway, the way
he told it. Inasmuch as she was a fit judge.
"Take the necklaces,” she said. “Take
them. They're mourning jewelry. Give them to people and tell them the
stories. They should go to people who will remember and honor the dead."
"Where will I find alla these people?” he asked, sullenly, crossing his arms. “Ain't on the beach."
"No,” she said, “they are not. You'll have to go look for them."
* * * *
But he wouldn't leave her. He and the dog ranged up
and down the beach as the weather chilled. Her sleeps grew longer,
deeper, the low angle of the sun not enough to awaken her except at
noon. The storms came, and because the table rock broke the spray, the
salt water stiffened her joints but did not—yet—corrode her
processor. She no longer moved and rarely spoke even in daylight, and
Belvedere and the young dog used her carapace and the rock for shelter,
the smoke of his fires blackening her belly.
She was hoarding energy.
By mid-November, she had enough, and she waited and
spoke to Belvedere when he returned with the young dog from his
rambling. “You must go,” she said, and when he opened his
mouth to protest, she added, “It is time you went on errantry."
His hand went to Patterson's necklace, which he wore
looped twice around his neck, under his ragged coat. He had given her
back the others, but that one she had made a gift of. “Errantry?"
Creaking, powdered corrosion grating from her
joints, she lifted the necklaces off her head. “You must find the
people to whom these belong."
He deflected her words with a jerk of his hand. “They's all dead."
"The warriors are dead,” she said. “But the stories aren't. Why did you save the young dog?"
He licked his lips, and touched Patterson's necklace
again. “'Cause you saved me. And you told me the stories. About
good fighters and bad fighters. And so, see, Percy woulda saved the
dog, right? And so would Hazel-rah."
Emma Percy, Chalcedony was reasonably sure, would
have saved the dog if she could have. And Kevin Michaels would have
saved the kid. She held the remaining necklaces out.
He stared, hands twisting before him. “You can't climb."
"I can't. You must do this for me. Find people to
remember the stories. Find people to tell about my platoon. I won't
survive the winter.” Inspiration struck. “I give you this
quest, Sir Belvedere."
The chains hung flashing in the wintry light, the sea combed gray and tired behind them. “What kinda people?"
"People who would help a child,” she said. “Or a wounded dog. People like a platoon should be."
He paused. He reached out, stroked the chains, let
the beads rattle. He crooked both hands, and slid them into the
necklaces up to the elbows, taking up her burden.
Copyright © 2007 Elizabeth Bear
[Back to Table of Contents]
HEAT by Sandra J. Lindow
I. The beast that tore apart the crow yesterday
could have been a fox but probably was a feral dragon. The crow's body
was left broken under the bird feeder, empty of innards, its darkangel
wings severed as if ripped from the body in midair. One lies frozen
wide on the snow beneath the chokecherry, an apostrophe in the word of
its sudden, violent death.
II. Certainly not our Maisie cat whose plush pillow
admiration for songbirds and bunnies rests at a lazy, well-fed
distance. A house cat's jaw's too small to tear wings from torso and
these deep, wide prints show heaviness and the marks of individual
claws; here the semi-circular sweep of tail.
III. Local zoning ordinance forbids domesticating
dragons within city limits; but a wild one could have come quiet as a
deer up from the Chippewa or followed the Ice Age Trail down from
Chequamegon. I saw one dead along I-94 last week, early morning light
glowing through emerald green fur, a jeweled pin upon the highway's
salt smudged shoulder.
IV. Wild dragons mate the end of winter, usually the
first good melt in Lent and lay their eggs later in spring in
sheltered, burrowed nests. Sunday is Easter; there may be a burrow
under the arbor vitae; evergreen hedges will camouflage them. Let's
keep Maisie inside for awhile; a pregnant dragon's sure to be ravenous.
Maisie's a pussy cat; a dragon simply is.
—Sandra J. Lindow
Copyright © 2007 Sandra J. Lindow
[Back to Table of Contents]
SCRAWL DADDY by Jack Skillingstead
Jack Skillingstead tells us, “Readers
who missed my story from last June ('Life on the Preservation') can
find it reprinted in two Year's Best anthologies due out this summer,
one from St. Martin's Press, the other from Prime Books. Regarding the
present offering, a close encounter with a local outlaw graffiti artist
naturally prompted me to speculate about a science fiction version of
same."
They zapped Joe Null's dreams. He saw doors in his
head but that wasn't the same. Joe never mentioned the doors to Mr.
Statama or any of the Fairhaven staff. It was Faye who sprang him from
the institution, but Anthea who finally set him free.
One night after a drug-and-buzz session he was
lying empty in his room. D&b interrupted the bad dreams. It did
other things, too. On the bedside table there was a thick sketchpad and
a Library Book with blank pages. The book didn't look anything like
Joe's head but they had a lot in common. When the post-session ache
subsided and the little pinwheel lights retreated from his vision Joe
reached for the Library Book. He inserted a memory wafer and a text
selection emerged on the inside front cover. He chose a biography of
Dondi White, the great twentieth century graffiti artist. The
SmartPages filled with words, then Faye walked into the room; her eyes
were wrong.
Joe quickly placed the open book over his boxers.
Besides emptying his head d&b sessions typically left him with an
erection. Of course, Joe was eighteen, so erections were a frequent
occurrence anyway. At least when he was alone.
Faye grinned. “What are you reading?"
"Nothing. I mean I just turned it on."
"Looks like it."
Faye was only nineteen though she looked ten years
older, tall, with glossy blue side-slashed hair. The different thing
about her eyes was some kind of hectic light and twitch that hadn't
been there before she'd escaped Fairhaven. She and Joe had been
sequestered in adjoining rooms of the ward. Now she had been gone for
weeks, and Joe was tired of having no one to talk to except the staff
and Mr. Statama, who visited only occasionally. The other inmates
mostly fell short of the ability to carry on coherent conversations.
And Joe never liked the way Statama patted his shoulder or asked how he
was doing, leaning in close, his breath too minty. Fairhaven Home
wasn't the orphanage, and Mr. Statama wasn't the priest with blunt
violating fingers. But Joe equated them, or his blood did. They were
both fathers of a sort, and Joe hated and yearned for them despite
himself.
"Let's get some coffee,” Faye said.
"I thought you ran away."
"I walked. Same as you can. Want to?"
"Just walk out."
"Yes."
"And go where?"
"I have a place."
Joe drummed his fingers on the back of the Library Book.
Faye crossed the room and stood over him. “Look, do you want to come or not? We have to hurry."
"What's the difference?"
"The difference is between being dead and being
alive. Get it?” Faye lifted the book off his lap but didn't touch
him. “My opinion? You want alive."
As Joe's head began to fill up again he remembered
that she was right. He dressed with his back to Faye and then followed
her out of the room.
"Where's the guy who walks around at night?” Joe asked.
"You'll see."
They descended the back stairs, followed an empty
corridor, stopped by a door near the exit. Faye keyed the lock and it
snicked back and the door swung in on a dim room and a slumped figure
that looked like potatoes in a blue jumpsuit, which was the guy who
walked around at night. Unwatched screens monitored Fairhaven's
corridors and rooms. Faye tucked the passkey into the potato man's
breast pocket and patted it.
"Is he okay?” Joe asked.
"Sure. Juan likes me. We had some wine, only his was special. Anyway, he let me in and out but I knew he wouldn't let you leave. Come on."
She took his hand and led him to the exit. The
outside smelled wet. Joe looked up. A scythe of white moon rode the
night. Staring at it, Joe felt lonely, like he wanted to go back inside.
"Come on,” Faye said, tugging at his hand. “Be a big boy."
* * * *
Thirty years earlier a man or something like a
man fell out of the sky. He fell a very long way, especially if you
included the distance he came before the sky unzipped and dropped him.
The body happened to land on a targeting range maintained by the
Affiliated States of Western America. Medical functionaries examined
the remains, determined them to be splattered and non-terrestrial. This
begged the question of origin. The airspace above the range was
restricted and regularly swept. No vehicles, terrestrial or otherwise,
had passed overhead. They calculated the alien's trajectory and
eventually discovered the portal. It had created a faint energy
signature. By reckoning backward along that signature they determined
the point of origin was likely in a region of space occupied by the
double star Albireo. The bad news? The portal was a one-way
proposition: Albireo to a point almost a kilometer above Earth.
Observers waited for more doomed visitors to drop in, but none did.
* * * *
The Deluxe Diner overlooked the pulseway.
Computer-directed traffic streaked by like channeled lightning. The
diner's lights dimmed and brightened almost imperceptibly. Joe drank
coffee and sopped egg yolk with a piece of burnt toast. It was better
than Fairhaven's food. Faye smoked a cigarette and watched him.
"You're a beautiful boy,” she said.
"You're not so old."
"Who said I was?"
Later when she undressed Joe saw all the scars on
her breasts, her arms, her belly, thighs, none more than an inch long.
Some were still moist.
"I started doing that,” she said, touching her breasts. “I don't know why."
Joe tried to be a big boy for Faye but couldn't.
Leaving the institution hadn't changed that. She told him to do the
other things to her and he did them. When she fell asleep he stared at
the ceiling. After effects of the d&b would deny him sleep until
the next day. Absently he smelled his fingertips, touched his chin, the
sketchy beard. He began to feel lonely again and almost woke her up.
Instead he carefully moved away from her and got out of bed, pulled on
his shorts and shirt, and went exploring. He wanted something to read.
The floors of the old apartment creaked. Rain
dripped from the ceiling and plopped into carefully positioned pans and
cups. There was a moldy smell. He couldn't find a Library Book and he
didn't want to turn on the VideoStream, which was somehow worse than
being lonely. In the kitchenette he saw the NewZ-Prints stuck to the
wall. CiNFox stories about some guy who went berserk at the Pike Place
Market, running through a crowd with a stainless steel cleaver he'd
lifted from Kitchen Stuff. Having gotten everybody's attention, the man
had then proceeded to chop his left hand off. Joe touched the photo on
one of the NewZ-Prints. Somebody's retinal repeater had caught the
scene. A man came to jerky life, face speckled with blood, screaming
silently while a black-uniformed cop struggled to wrest the cleaver
away. The crawl under the photo read: Police restrain Market Maniac, Barney Huff. Huff had bled to death.
Joe left the kitchenette and started opening doors.
Behind one he discovered a bathroom. A girl wearing a black T-shirt and
nothing else was making faces at herself in the mirror, moving her jaw
up and down in an exaggerated manner. A candle stuck in a hard puddle
of smooth wax on the drainboard lit her in soft yellow tones. She was
about sixteen, and she didn't act surprised when Joe walked in. She
stopped doing the jaw thing and simply looked at him, head cocked to
the side. Joe liked her hair, crinkly pale gold, the way it fell over
her gray eyes. If he ever Scrawled her he'd probably exaggerate the
hair. Wild corkscrews and zigzags and her face represented by a few
sharp lines plus two wavy ones for the mouth. Tricky to pull off but he
could do it. Of course—except in his mind—Joe hadn't
Scrawled anything in over a year.
Another door directly across from Joe stood open to
a messy bedroom. He noticed a real book with real paper tented open on
the floor beside the mattress.
"Sorry.” Joe started to pull the door shut.
"That's okay. You're Joe?"
"Yeah."
"I'm Anthea. Faye said you were coming."
"Yeah. Well, good night."
"Night."
He backed out, pulling the door shut, but then
stood there thinking about the girl and the book. After a while he
heard the door to the other bedroom shut. Joe hesitated, then
re-entered the bathroom. The candle flame fluttered. After a moment's
hesitation he knocked. Anthea opened her bedroom door and looked up at
him.
"I was wondering—” he said.
"Hmm?"
"I saw you had a book. I like to read, Faye's asleep, and—"
"Come in, Joe."
Her mattress was on the floor, like Faye's. There
was a lamp next to it and a cardboard box filled with ancient paperback
books, the covers stripped off every one. Anthea nudged the box with
her toe.
"I work in this recycling place? Lots of crap passes through. These were going to get shredded so I grabbed them."
Joe leaned over the box and started picking through
the books. “It's mostly junk,” Anthea said. “I just
like real books sometimes."
"Me too."
Joe pulled out a skinny one with yellowing pages that was in pretty good shape, the glue still holding. A detective story, The Maltese Falcon, in a mid-twenty-first century edition.
"Can I borrow this?"
Anthea shrugged. “Why not."
He zipped the pages with his thumbnail while he
looked around the room. A guitar with one too many holes in the sound
board leaned against the wall, a pair of black panties snagged on one
of the tuning knobs. Clothes (all black) hung from a naked water pipe.
He spotted the Scrawl gear on top of a salvaged school desk. His heart
surged, like he was thinking about Scrawling and suddenly the gear was
just there.
"You Scrawl?” he said.
Anthea shrugged.
He forced himself to quit staring. “Anyway. Thanks for the book."
He turned to leave, and she said, “I go out
late sometimes. The cops around here are real bastards, though. You
Scrawl? How do you do it when you're locked up in that head shop?"
"Before,” Joe said.
"Oh."
"You good?” Joe asked.
She made her little shrug again and said, “I just started."
"Okay."
"Look, I'm new but I'm not a toy."
He regarded her blandly.
"Next time I go,” she said, “I'll tell you, maybe."
"Good."
Faye screamed a couple of rooms away. Joe jumped but Anthea didn't even turn her head.
"She does that every night, don't worry about it."
* * * *
Faye was sitting up on the mattress, her breasts
pimpled with sweat, fingers fumbling with a cigarette and matches. Joe
took the matches out of her hand, struck one, held it to the trembling
end of the cigarette.
"Fucking clone dreams,” Faye said. “Mine's in some kind of hell, and she's old. But I don't think she can die, not where she is."
Joe was kneeling beside her, holding the dead
match, smelling burnt sulfur and Faye's fear sweat. He knew about
Faye's nightmares, which were like his own, but he had never heard her
refer to them as “clone” dreams.
"Hey,” she said. “The bad part about
being free is that all that shit comes into your head and you start
thinking about sharp objects or jumping off something high. The good
part is everything else. I'm glad you came out, Joe. There's only two
of us left."
Joe didn't know what she meant by “two of us
left” and he didn't want to ask. All his life, he had felt on the
verge of knowing things he didn't want to know. Besides, Faye was
saying a lot of crazy stuff lately. He slipped under the covers with
her and held her while she finished her cigarette.
"You met Anthea?” she said.
"Yeah."
"This is her place. Some old guy gave it to her."
"Why?"
"She was on the streets, got desperate and tried to
sell her ass. The old guy bought a piece then felt bad because she was
just a kid. So he kept buying but he never touched her except that
first time. Sick. He owns all these cruddy buildings. He set her up but
he never comes around. I found Anthea in a bar and she brought me home.
Guilt makes the world go round, Joe. Promise you won't fuck her or
whatever, at least not without me?"
"I promise,” Joe said.
Once she fell asleep again Joe got up and sat by
the window. He opened the Hammett book. The pages were stiff and
brittle. He began reading by the diffuse street light.
* * * *
Cygnus: Head of the Swan. Pretty name for the
double star Beta Cygni, a.k.a. Albireo. Pretty, but almost too far even
for Tachyon Funnel Acceleration, which was the fastest method of space
flight that human engineering had ever managed to achieve. Sixteen
years too far. And never mind that no human could survive TFA, the
forces involved. Certainly acquiring access to the alien portal system
between stars was desirable. But to start off, a human being was
required to investigate the technology presumably based in Cygnus
space. Which was impossible. They considered robots. But robots
couldn't be operated remotely over that distance, nor could they return
once they'd decelerated at their destination. TFA vessels required
massive launch facilities. So two avenues to Albireo existed, the alien
portal and TFA, and both were one-way propositions in opposite
directions. At least until a University of California professor named
David Statama saw a way of turning his failure in life-prolongation
research into a solution to the Cygnus problem. Statama, a genetics
expert, had been working under a government grant. He was obsessive
about his work, his special interest in genetics having grown out of
his own diagnosis of sterility.
* * * *
Post-d&b exhaustion overtook Joe the following
afternoon. He fell asleep on the unmade bed to the sound of pulseway
traffic and a thunder squall. In his mind a door rose up. It had six
panels and was dark green, the paint blistered and cracked like lizard
skin. The handle was tarnished brass with a thumb-pedal latch release.
It was on a street of row houses, squat buildings hazed in smoky dusk
light. Old-fashioned, maybe going back two centuries, which didn't make
sense. I have lived here, he thought (wished), but it didn't feel true, just something he wanted: a memory of home.
Desire impelled him up the three stone steps. He
reached out and touched the blistered paint, and the door dissolved. He
looked into a distorted black mirror, his face reflected in aged
decline, shrunken body engulfed by a bulky spacesuit. Joe's heart
pounded, and it felt out of sync with the withered muscle laboring in
the breast of the old man. This is how his real father would appear, an
older version of himself. Joe knew because he'd sketched it numerous
times, tapping into some zapped unconscious residue. Then he was seeing
the door from the other side, and it was a black rectangle, breathing
and depthless, subtly moving like a hanging sheet. There were dozens of
such sheets, or doors, or—the word appearing in his
mind—portals, and the old man stood indecisive among them.
Exhausted, aging at a greatly accelerated rate, starving, abandoned,
lost in an alien labyrinth, his mind unraveling, longing. He wanted to
step through but was paralyzed by fear.
Joe thrashed awake, chest heaving, sweat turning cold on his skin. Faye sat in the chair by the window, smoking.
"Pretty bad?” she said.
"Yeah."
"Talk to me. It's worse if you don't talk. You might end up like Barney. Anthea listens but she's not one of us."
Joe looked up. “Who's Barney Huff, besides the ‘Market Maniac'?"
"The first of us. He got crazy. That's why Statama came for you and me. We were supposed to be forgotten."
"I don't get it."
All Joe knew was that after years as a ward of the
state a guy named David Statama showed up with papers and a ride to
Fairhaven, where they administered drugs and zapped Joe's head to make
the bad dreams go away—which was good. It had been that way for
the last year.
Faye regarded him appraisingly then shook her head.
“Never mind, you don't really want to know. Tell me more about
your dream."
He told her about the dream. Faye nodded, eyes darting. She kept hitching her shoulder. Tics.
"Mine was in that portal chamber, too,” she
said, looking away distractedly. “Finally she stepped into the
wrong one. Now she can't die, and everything I get out of her is a
nightmare cutup. Nothing's right. Even the shapes are wrong, like they have an extra dimension. You're always reading. You ever read H.P. Lovecraft? Never mind."
"They're just bad dreams,” Joe said. He was
thinking he should have stayed at Fairhaven. He had always felt
different, out of alignment with the world, with people. Then the
dreams started last year, like the overlaying of an accelerated and
abnormal consciousness.
Faye snorted. “You don't know anything. And by the way, your green door? Forget about it."
"Why? Maybe I lived there when I was real little and don't remember."
"You didn't. You don't come from anywhere like
that. It's nothing but a gene memory. Statama told me things. I begged
him to tell me. Why do you think I left that lunatic asylum?"
The hectic light in her eyes was also in her
speech, agitated, jumping around. Joe stood up. He was trembling. Faye
dropped her cigarette into the dregs of her coffee and went to him,
tried to hug him. But she was right: he didn't really want to know
things. He turned away.
"I have to shower,” he said.
"Joe—"
"I have to shower."
He walked stiffly to the bathroom, shut the door and locked it. In the mirror he searched his eyes.
* * * *
Statama had been tinkering with telomeres,
attempting to imbue them with extended longevity, allowing chromosomes
to reproduce infinitely instead of succumbing to so-called
“programmed cell death.” He discovered it was easier to
accelerate the telomere's degradation in a controlled fashion that
wouldn't produce progeric freaks. Interesting but of little practical
application; no one wanted to grow old faster. When the problem of the
Cygnus
portal arose, Statama thought he saw a way of using his discovery.
Perhaps it would be possible to accelerate the total growth of a human
being, from the cellular level up. Telescope a fully developed life
cycle into, say, a one year period? Statama was confident it could be
done. But he knew he'd have to first create a “pure” clone,
a generic template strained as close as possible to sui generis from
which to harvest the next generation's cells.
* * * *
"Go ahead,” Anthea said. She handed him the
Scrawl rig, which consisted of a short, finely tapered wand and a
flexible coil attached to the xplasma source, kind of like a big kidney
bean strapped around his waist under his loose coat. Originally
intended for architectural design application and almost immediately
co-opted by graffiti hounds later morphed to Scrawlers. The wand felt
good in Joe's hand. The way it used to. Before Mr. Statama collected
him from the orphanage Joe had been in the habit of sneaking out to
hang with a loose affiliation of Scrawlers. Joe had never slept well,
he'd had trouble concentrating, except on his sketchpads and books.
Crazy Joey, everybody called him. Made more crazy by Father Orpin. That
phrase: We're all the family you have, Joey.
Joe always had talent (his compulsive hand
scribbling rudimentary tags, faces, impressionistic line art, filling
cheap notebooks for the orphanage staff to shake their heads over). But
it was the Scrawl jolt that electrified him and got him to move. He was eighteen. By now he would have been on his own, if Statama hadn't put him in Fairhaven.
He and Anthea were in an alley half a dozen blocks
from the apartment. It was two AM. Joe thumbed the wand's actuator,
bonding to the edge of a trash converter. He eased up on the actuator
and drew out a clear filament, almost invisible, then quickly slashed a
bold design in 3-D neon xplasma green, hanging it out there, a weird
mutated kanji entangling a jagged face, very deftly rendered in airy
xplaz crystal. His old tag, reflecting in the black mirror puddles
dropped in the buckled alley.
"Nice,” Anthea said.
Joe bounced on his toes, getting into it. He bonded
to another spot on the converter, drew out a line, then depressed the
actuator to thicken the stream, rotating the color selector with his
middle finger, quick slashing an arrangement of V's, adding a slouch
hat, stubby line of a cigarette, squiggle of smoke. Four color Scrawl
sketch. He'd done hundreds before Statama locked him up and even then
had conducted Scrawl orgies in his mind whenever he could think
straight.
Anthea laughed.
"Sam Spade,” Joe said.
"I know. All those V's. You're good."
"Not that good,” Joe said, but he was grinning.
"Do another one."
He thought a minute, then bonded a third time to
the trash converter (really fucking it up, just what normal people
hated and Scrawlers loved; the xplaz was light as eggshells but the
polymers made it sticky, hell to clean up, much worse than paint on
brick) and quick-Scrawled a face with zigzag/corkscrew hair.
"Hey!” Anthea said.
A searchlight speared into the alley. An amplified voice ordered them to freeze.
They didn't. They took off fast, came out the back
end of the alley and split in opposite directions, no discussion
necessary, Joe reacting to blood memory, those orphan years.
They met back at the apartment, stealthy up the
stairs. Faye slept twisted in the bed sheets, groaning. At her bedroom
door Anthea turned her ghost eyes on Joe, waiting. She said, “My
rig."
He followed her into the bedroom. She stopped short
and turned and opened his long coat, hunkered to unstrap the xplaz
kidney, looking up at him, waiting again, letting the rig slip to the
floor. Then she stood up on her tip-toes and kissed his mouth. He
didn't move.
"What's wrong?"
"Nothing. Faye. I'm—I mean I said I wouldn't without her."
"What do you want?"
He touched her face, wanting but not knowing, and
she moved her head like a cat so his fingers pushed the stretchy beret
thing off, releasing that abundant hair. Then she kissed him again,
drew away, and tugged at his belt buckle. He watched her, touching her
crinkly yellow hair. She stopped what she was doing and looked up at
him. He kept touching her hair but he was afraid. His aloneness had
taught him to always keep something back; Father Orpin had taught him
passivity and the unconscious trick of numbness; Faye had taught him to
take direction. What would Anthea teach him? She seemed to be deciding.
Then she stood up and undressed him completely, tenderly, pulling his
shirt off over his head and tossing it. She held his hand and took him
to bed, and he felt the pressure to be something for her ease off.
"I had this friend,” she said, her head
resting on his chest. Joe could feel her jaw move when she spoke.
“He couldn't finish, ever—you know? At first I'm thinking
Jesus he can go forever. Then I get worried, like he's not finishing
because he's not turned on enough. So there's something the matter with
me? Dumb stuff. But that wasn't it. After a couple of nights he
tells me his mom died right in front of him in a pulser wreck. She was
in the front seat and he was in the back, and she just bled out. Now if
he's with a girl it's like he freezes, goes all remote, like being
afraid of giving himself up, so it never happens. He never surrenders,
just wants to cuddle. Which is okay. I guess he really loved his mom.
He wouldn't let himself need someone again."
Joe listened but didn't say anything.
"He was a real nice boy,” Anthea said.
“We were best friends. But he didn't want to be around me anymore
after that time he told me. Like before, we were pretending there was
no problem? When the pretending stopped he had to get away."
"Nothing like that happened to me,” Joe said. “I don't even remember my mother."
"I was just telling you about my friend,” Anthea said. “He was a kid is all."
Joe caressed Anthea's bare back until she fell asleep.
* * * *
He woke out of the old-man nightmare because Faye
was kicking him. It was morning and Anthea was gone. Joe drew his arms
and legs in, blocking Faye's blows (foot shod in a suede ankle boot,
sharp-toed).
"Hey—"
She was grunting, head down, her blue hair hanging
lank in front of her face. She landed a solid strike on his elbow, that
nerve. Joe yelped and rolled away off the mattress. The kicking stopped.
After a moment, grudgingly, Faye said, “Are you really hurt?"
The nerve was like a hot buzzing wire, numbing his arm. “It's just my crazy bone."
"Your—Oh."
He got on his feet, back to her, and awkwardly pulled his shorts on one-handed.
"I'm sorry,” she said, not sounding that way. “But you were in the wrong bed."
"Whatever."
"Poor baby."
He turned around. She was leaning against the
doorjamb holding a cigarette in the crux of her middle fingers,
watching him. She had acquired a new tic. Her left eye twitched like an
invisible string tugging at the corner.
"You don't even know what you are,” she said.
He took a breath. “Then tell me."
* * * *
In the beginning there was a rat named Homer.
This rat had no parents, which was remarkable but not controversial.
Homer was a “pure” clone and his cloned progeny lived less
than one hour. Homer Jr. wasn't sick. He simply aged too fast, as
designed. Much too fast. Homer himself enjoyed a rat's normal life span
though he was moody and anti-social, didn't sleep enough, and tended to
bite. But Homer was an otherwise ordinary rodent, and if anyone had
thought it was a good idea to send him to Beta Cygni via Tachyon Funnel
Acceleration it would have proved a fatal trip, and never mind the
years required; no complex life could survive the forces involved.
However a few quick-frozen cells protected by lead lined titanium
baffles could remain intact and even be thawed and nurtured to maturity
(especially hyper rapid-aging maturity) with the assistance of
computers and an automated nursery. But, really, what would have been
the point? Something brighter and more adaptive than Homer Jr. would be
required to locate and decode the alien portal technology.
* * * *
Joe dressed quietly in the dark and went to Anthea's room. She was awake reading.
"Can I borrow your rig?"
"Only if you borrow me, too."
"Let's go."
* * * *
Joe bonded to the iron fence surrounding a
churchyard, drew out a filament, and Scrawled a door. Basic stylistic
warping, like a big wavy stick of gum with gothic hinges. Anthea,
watching for trouble, said, “And?"
Joe glanced at her, suppressing an urge to tic. A
few days without drug-and-buzz and he felt subject to constant
alienating anxiety and the suggestion of a co-existing Other. He drew a
filament off the first door and Scrawled a second, this one standing
directly in front of a six foot monument. Broken-winged cherubim
visible through a Scrawled version of his green door. Then he drew out another
filament, like skipping stones, drawing it out, linking one Scrawl to
the previous, judging balance and weight, making the linking filaments
so thin you could barely see them. Joe filled a portion of the boneyard
with doors, his Scrawl version of the old man's dilemma. Anthea laughed.
"Jesus, you've got eight."
"Eight's good,” Joe said and stopped. The
kidney was almost empty. He removed the Scrawl rig and handed it to
her. “I don't need any more doors, I guess."
Anthea tilted her head to the side and said, “Ever do it in a graveyard?"
"I just did."
"Not Scrawl."
He grinned. “I know what you mean."
"Well?"
Joe looked at her. His breathing was funny. He felt
afraid but unrestrained. For once he knew what he was. “Pick a
grave,” he said.
She looked at him.
"Come on,” he said.
She picked a very old one with an upright stone,
the name and dates almost erased by time: Sarah Medoff
1965-to-something indecipherable. She stretched out on the ground. Joe
stared at her.
"You come on,” Anthea said.
He did, panting, surrounded by empty doors and the dead. When he finished he collapsed onto her, crying.
"Hey—” She held him, patting the back of his head. “Hey, don't cry,” she said.
* * * *
TFA fired three Nursery Ships at one year
intervals across the interstellar gulf and they were never heard from
again. It was the ultimate black-op, the ultimate long shot. Statama
had his moment in the sun but the sun was in full eclipse. All human
cloning was illegal, and Statama's disposable variety would be even
more so. He randomly named the “pure” originals: Barney
Huff, Faye Rutherford, and Joe Null. These individuals, whose existence
was forbidden by the same government that secretly sanctioned and
financed their creation, were harvested and then dumped into the
grinding mill of local welfare systems to be forgotten.
* * * *
They huddled together in a corner booth of the Deluxe Diner. Traffic streaked by on the pulseway.
Joe asked, “Do you have money?"
"You mean running away money?"
"Yes."
"How long would it have to be for?"
"I don't know. I guess until they figured I was safe."
"Who's ever safe?"
"You don't have to come,” Joe said, but he couldn't look at her when he said it.
Anthea held onto his arm tighter. “I want to, Joe."
He looked at her and knew that, at least for now,
they belonged to each other. It was something new and it scared him but
he wasn't going to let it go.
"I'm worried about Faye,” he said. “She's not going to make it by herself."
"Do what you have to."
* * * *
At “birth” the first clone onboard
its Nursery Ship now in Alberio space began transmitting unconscious
thoughts to its Earthbound “pure.” Space itself was warped
by the alien portal effect, the technology deriving from intensified
states of consciousness, perhaps, and seeking in the absence of its
creators a localized substitute. Soulless robotic Nannies watched over
the rapid development of the clone. Cold, unyielding alloy digits at
the end of manipulator arms handled living flesh. Auto-injected drugs
produced hypnagogic states under which lessons and instructions were
imprinted on virgin gray matter. For a brief interval a baby's
tormented cry of loneliness was absorbed by thick baffles. Back on
Earth the warped overlaying of Barney Huff's rapid-aging clone drove
Barney to madness. At which point Statama petitioned that Faye and Joe,
his remaining abandoned children, be brought in before they hurt
themselves or others.
* * * *
They watched from an alley a block away. A vehicle
drew up to the curb, black beetle-skinned pulser under manual
direction, semi-official-looking. Joe pulled Anthea into the shadows.
Two men climbed out of the pulser and entered the apartment building.
Presently they returned with Faye, slumped, dragging feet between them.
Drugged.
"Let's go somewhere,” Anthea said.
"Wait."
The back door of the vehicle opened and a tall man
with white hair stepped out. David Statama. Joe squeezed Anthea's hand.
Statama eased Faye into the vehicle, then stood talking to the other
men. Presently they got into the pulser but Statama remained in the
street. He gazed up at the building, hands in the pockets of his coat.
He turned and looked up and down the block. It was as though he knew
Joe was near and was only waiting for him to come out and then they
would go home together. Home was the place where the bad dreams were
quelled.
Joe squeezed Anthea's hand until it seemed the little bones would crack.
* * * *
There was an old man. Machines had raised him, had
told him his name was Joe. Machines had given him his directions. This
old man found himself inside an asteroid following an elliptical orbit
around Beta Cygnus 2. Joe subsisted on a steady diet of fear and
insecurity, and he longed for things he'd never seen. Now he blundered
between black sheets that might have been anything he believed them to
be. A wish, a terminal, a switching station between stars, an abandoned
mistake that dropped travelers to their deaths on a double dozen
worlds. The machines had suggested that Joe might find his way home by
deciphering portals. But he could not begin to fathom the technology,
which seemed more shadow than substance. Soon he would die. Or he could
step through a portal and also die, though perhaps in a place
acquainted with “home” in his deep gene memory, a place of
human habitation, blue skies, doors that opened readily. The old man
slouched back and forth between the black funhouse mirror-portals and
couldn't decide. Madness was a disintegrating filter.
* * * *
In a motel room on the outskirts of metropolitan
Seattle eighteen-year-old Joe Null thrashed awake. Cold sweat wrung out
of his body. His mind yawed toward some unknowable abyss. He was his
own beginning and end, which meant he didn't have to belong to
anyone, or even to his fears. But he was not alone; he had choices and
he had begun to make them. Anthea returned to the bed with a glass of
water. Joe took it gratefully. He hoped it would always be him that she
found waiting.
Home is the place where bad dreams are quelled.
Copyright © 2007 Jack Skillingstead
[Back to Table of Contents]
MARRYING IN by Carrie Vaughn
Carrie Vaughn's short stories have appeared in
Realms of Fantasy, Weird Tales, Talebones, and other publications.
Kitty Takes a Holiday, the third novel in her series about a werewolf
named Kitty, has just been released, and the fourth book is on the way.
Of her first story for Asimov's, she says, “I wasn't born in
Colorado, but my grandmother was, and I'm about as native as you can
get without actually having lived your whole life here.” Readers
can visit her at www.carrievaughn.com.
Alice leaned on the immigration officer's counter until he scowled at her. She straightened.
"How long did you say you're here for?” he asked for the third time, staring at the data on his scanner.
"Um ... I'm staying.” For the rest of my
life. Forever. She hardly believed it herself. “I've got the
visa, the immigration stamp should be right there."
"Let me scan you again."
She offered the back of her hand and the officer
scanned her chip yet again. This time, something must have pinged right
because his eyes lit up.
"Oh yes—here it is. Marriage visa,
immigration stamp, it all checks out.” He clicked a button,
uploaded her pass into her chip, and gave her a bureaucratic smile.
“Welcome to Colorado."
She repeated to herself, had to be nice, couldn't
yell, couldn't growl. He was only doing his job. Her smile was
strained. “Thank you."
The reward for her patience was finding Tom waiting
just outside of immigration, before she even reached baggage claim. She
lunged at him, and he caught her in his arms, laughing.
"You made it! I can't believe you're finally here!"
Neither could she. They'd married six months ago.
She hadn't seen him since their honeymoon in New York City. It had
taken a year for the visa to come through, and she hadn't wanted to
risk coming on a tourist visa, then having her immigration application
shuffled to the back of the queue when her time ran out. She'd
contacted Colorado immigration every day for the last month looking for
reassurance that her application really was on the track for approval.
None of the department's email replies reassured her. Finally being
here in Tom's arms seemed like the end of some monstrous quest.
So there they stood in the walkway outside customs,
arms around each other, kissing like the characters in an old movie
while the crowd pushed around them.
* * * *
Within an hour they were on the tram heading for
Pueblo, where Tom was from, where his family had lived for almost two
hundred years. They had Pioneer status, which gave everyone in his
family free residency. That was why they'd decided to move her out
here, rather than move him back to Maryland. She wrote ad copy, her job
was portable. She'd join the ranks of the state's many telecommuters.
His residency didn't transfer. If he moved out of state for more than
five years, barring school or military service, he'd lose his status.
They'd decided they wanted their children to be
born here, so they could make that choice for themselves when they grew
up. It was much easier leaving the state than getting in.
"You don't have to do this,” Tom said.
“I'm perfectly happy telling her to wait a couple of days. You
should come home—I want to show you the house, you can tell me
everything I did wrong with it. Rest up after the flight. You don't
have to see her straight off the plane like this."
Tom's mother had invited them over for dinner
tonight. Alice had only met Tom's parents and the rest of his family
once—at the wedding, back East. She hadn't had much contact with
them then. They'd had a rowdy buffet reception, certainly not enough of
a chance to sit down and get to know anyone. Tom seemed to assume they
wouldn't get along, the old mother-in-law cliché. Alice didn't
know why he was so worried.
"No, it's fine. I'm looking forward to it.” Might as well get it over with...
Tom frowned, clearly not looking forward to it. She squeezed his hand and tried to be reassuring.
Together they leaned toward the window and watched
the scenery pass by: mountains to the west, past the rolling green
prairie, sharp, uneven smudges on the horizon. They both repelled and
beckoned, like a fortress wall. She hadn't seen mountains like this
since a family trip to Aspen when she was little. She hardly remembered.
"What do you think?” Tom said, with obvious
pride, like he'd painted the scene himself just for her. Like a child
with a new creation, he was desperate for her to be pleased.
"It's so different,” she said, immediately
realizing that wasn't right. Not enthusiastic enough. Not happy enough.
“It's beautiful. I can't wait for you to show me around."
He kissed the top of her head. This was right, she told herself. Coming here was definitely the right thing to do.
Tom's older brother Chris was waiting for them at
the tram station with the car. Without leaving the driver's seat he
opened the back, so Tom could throw in her luggage.
"Is that all you brought?” Chris said at Alice's one suitcase and shoulder bag. Not even a hello first.
"The rest is being shipped,” Tom said.
"I figured there'd be steamer trunks. We could have taken the bus."
She had no idea what to say to that. “Don't bring more than I can carry, that's the rule."
"Huh. Maybe she will survive out here,” Chris said to his brother.
Alice stared at Tom, trying to initiate one of those silent conversations that married people were supposed to be able to have: what is he talking about?
Tom kissed her and hurried her into the back seat,
sliding in next to her. Apparently they hadn't been married long enough
for the telepathy to start working. It was just the time apart. They
had to get used to each other again. They loved each other, everything
would be fine.
They set off.
"How was your flight?” Chris looked over to the back seat. “No trouble?"
"No, none at all.” She had an accent, she
suddenly realized. She sounded different than the brothers: more
clipped, softer R's. She'd never noticed it before.
For the rest of her life—or as long as she stayed here—she'd be the one with the accent.
* * * *
Tom's parents lived in a newer part of town, which
meant their house was fifty years old rather than a hundred. Tom had
told her some of the history of the place, the stringent growth
controls that made building permits as hard to get as immigration
visas. Finding any construction younger than about thirty years was
hard. Businesses had learned to adapt and use existing structures.
Colorado had rebuilt its economy to strike a balance between business
and preservation. The whole state was a carefully maintained park, now.
It had also become a status address for the wealthy, who paid for the
privilege of living here.
Upon entering the well-kept ranch-style home, Alice
was mobbed. A couple of big dogs barked and jumped, a handful of people
yelled at them to get down, and everyone in the living room stood,
calling out and saying hello. Tom waved back, Chris pushed past her to
herd the dogs away, and Alice froze, stunned. Then Tom's mother Connie
appeared in front of her and hugged her.
She'd acquired a whole new family.
Tom introduced her to the various aunts and uncles
and cousins she hadn't met yet, and the only reason she remembered
names was because Tom had prepped her beforehand. He'd been talking
about these people for as long as she'd known him.
The scent of cooking she couldn't identify filled
the house. Dinnertime revealed roast chicken and mashed potatoes, three
different vegetables, and a Jell-O salad.
For some reason Alice had expected something more rustic. More exotic. Slabs of venison maybe.
After dinner, the family retired to the living room
for coffee. This was when the real conversation started. Alice sat
close to Tom on the sofa.
"Alice, you ever been to Colorado before?” one of the aunts, Katie, asked.
She was happy to answer yes. “When I was about twelve my family came here for a ski trip."
Katie's husband, Joey, snorted. “That's not
really Colorado. Probably took the shuttle straight there from the
airport and never left the slopes. Where'd you go? Aspen?"
She found herself blushing, because he was right. They had taken the shuttle, and they'd never left the town. “Um, yes."
A cousin, who was either Pete or Paul, Alice
suddenly couldn't remember, said “I thought that was the way
everyone wanted it—show the tourists the ski resorts, then herd
‘em back to the airport, and leave the good stuff for the rest of
us."
Tom leaned in to whisper to her, “This is the
obligatory political argument. Happens every time.” He wore a
tight-lipped grimace that was probably supposed to emulate a smile.
"That's right,” Joey said smugly. “Now
we finally have the water and infrastructure to support what we have
without worrying about what it's going to be like in twenty years."
"I think some of you would be just as happy going back to the frontier days."
Some of them practically had. Alice remembered
Tom's stories: Joey and Kate owned a ranch and raised cattle. Chris
managed an organic food distributor, and Pete/Paul was a back country
pilot. Tom was a biologist for the forest service. Most of the state's
jobs were in agriculture, service industries, or small business. This
had become a state of entrepreneurs—people made their own jobs.
It all seemed like an adventure.
Joey said, “You're too young to remember what
it was like. Believe me, this is better. We finally have things under
control."
"It's a damn socialist state is what it is—"
Tom interrupted. “So, Aunt Katie, how's Stuart liking school? He's at Boulder, right?"
Katie opened her mouth, but Joey spoke first. “Damn straight. Didn't think he had to leave the state like some people."
Tom glowered. He and Alice had met as students at Harvard.
This sounded like a long-running argument. Alice
wasn't the cause of it, only the current catalyst. She had to keep
reminding herself that.
"You kids just don't remember what it was like,” Joey grumbled again.
"At least we stopped the Texans from coming,”
one of the older uncles, Harry, said. Half the room—the older
ones, Tom's parent's generation—laughed.
It hardly seemed fair, when states like North Dakota were paying people to move in. She knew better than to say that out loud.
"Marrying in's practically the only way to get
residency without paying the fees anymore,” Connie said to Alice.
“You're very lucky you met Tom."
Yes, she was, she wasn't going to argue with that.
But Tom's mother made it sound like she'd married him just to get into
Colorado—not that she was only here because of Tom. She already
missed the ocean.
"I told him that would happen when he went to
college out of state,” Connie continued, inevitably. “I
told him as soon as people found out he's from Colorado, the girls
would swarm him trying to get in."
Tom was clenching his hands in his lap. His knuckles were white.
Connie's older sister Jane was close enough to pat
Alice on the knee. “Don't mind her, she always hoped Tom would
marry that Doyle girl from La Junta. Never expected him to drag back an
Easterner."
Tom was right. They should have just gone home from the airport.
His family didn't know how long she and Tom had
discussed her coming here, how many pages they'd scribbled out the pros
and cons on, all the hair-pulling, tearful late nights. They didn't
know how much she'd given up. They only saw people clamoring to get in.
They only knew their pride in their place. Their pride in their history.
"This all started with those Pioneer special
interest license plates,” Tom muttered. “You start marking
people, giving them status, it all goes down hill from there."
"I had ancestors on the Mayflower,” Alice said weakly.
Jane smiled. “Sorry, honey, that doesn't mean anything here.” She stood and went to the kitchen for more coffee.
Connie sighed. “At least you came here instead of stealing him away. That would have been hard to take."
Alice put down her cup of coffee. “Would you excuse me a moment?"
She went outside, to the back porch. Culture shock,
that was all it was. She didn't have to like Tom's family. She and Tom
had a place of their own, a house downtown that had belonged to his
great-grandfather. She'd have her own office, her own space. She could
start rebuilding her life.
Pioneers, they called themselves, even now, when
they had indoor plumbing and power and wireless, when they'd been
rooted in the same spot for two hundred years, when they'd turned their
state into a New Frontier triumph. Didn't they realize she was the real
pioneer? She was the one who'd left everything behind to start fresh in
a strange place. Even the air smelled different here: dry, dusty. Half
a mile away, the neighborhood ended and the prairie started. The wind
from there was sharp. She could just make out the gray smudge of
mountains to the west, where the sun had started to set.
The door to the back porch opened. Tom emerged, and
joined her on the railing. “You regret it already, don't you? Me
dragging you out here, into the middle of a family you don't know and a
place you don't like."
"I have to say, it's a bit of an adventure,”
she said. Tom bowed his head, disappointed. He really wanted her to
like it here. She didn't want to disappoint him. She hooked her arm
around his. “I didn't say I didn't like it, Tom. It's just
different. People told me that coming out here is like traveling to a
different country. I guess I didn't believe it."
"We'll take a drive tomorrow. Into the mountains. I'll show you the good stuff."
"I'd like that."
The sun set further, and the light changed,
becoming more golden, more diffused, reflecting off and filtering
through a few puffy clouds that had gathered around the mountain tops.
Tom said, “Back East—you have
cathedrals, monuments, history. That's what people go there to see.
Here—we have the land. That's all we have. The families who've
been here a long time take a lot of pride in that. They don't like the
idea of people coming in and taking it away from them."
The colors of the sunset changed: the clouds turned
orange, pink, purple, lighting up in vaporous wisps, all glowing. They
were the colors of a Maxfield Parrish painting, pure and joyful,
splashed across a vast, huge sky. Alice had never seen such colors in
life. And then, after only a few moments, the sun dropped a couple more
degrees, and the colors faded. Just like that, the sunset ended, all
gone, leaving gray clouds.
Tom sighed, and Alice wrapped her arms around him.
He held her close. That sunset—that was the welcome she'd been
looking for, the one she'd hoped to find. This felt like coming home.
Copyright © 2007 Carrie Vaughn
[Back to Table of Contents]
ALIEN ARCHAEOLOGY by Neal Asher
Neal Asher lives in a village near Maldon in
Essex, Eng-land, with his wife Caroline. His most recently published
books have been Prador Moon and The Voyage of the Sable Keech, with
Hilldiggers in the pipeline. Presently, he's working on his ninth book
for Macmillan: Line War, which, he hopes, completes the Cormac
sequence. Neal tells us he's been accused of overproduction (despite
spending far too much time ranting on his blog, cycling, and drinking
too much wine), but doesn't intend to slow down just yet. Having done
numerous jobs ranging from programming machine tools to delivering
coal, he rather likes this one. “Alien Archaeology” fits
neatly into the Polity universe of his books, and gives readers a
chance to sample that somewhat fraught and dangerous future.
The sifting machine had been working nonstop for
twenty years. The technique, first introduced by the xeno-archaeologist
Alexion Smith and frowned on by others in his profession as being too
blunt an instrument, was in use here by a private concern. An Atheter
artifact had been discovered on this desert planetoid: a species of
plant that used a deep extended root system to mop up platinum grains
from the green sands, which it accumulated in its seeds to drop on the
surface. Comparative analysis of the plant's genome—a short
trihelical strand—proved it was a product of Atheter technology.
The planet had been deep-scanned for other artifacts, then the whole
project abandoned when nothing else major was found. The owners of the
sifting machine came here afterward in the hope of picking up something
the previous searchers had missed. They had managed to scrape up a few
minor finds, but reading between the lines of their most recent public
reports, Jael knew they were concealing something and, breaking into
the private reports from the man on the ground here, learned of a
second big find.
Perched on a boulder, she stepped down the
magnification of her eyes to human normal so that all she could see was
the machine's dust plume from the flat green plain. The Kobashi
rested in the boulder's shade behind her. The planetary base was some
ten kilometers away and occupied by a sandapt called Rho. He had
detected the U-space signature of her ship's arrival and sent a terse
query as to her reason for being here. She expressed her curiosity
about what he was doing, to which he had replied that this was no
tourist spot before shutting down communication. Obviously he was the
kind who relished solitude, which was why he was suited for this
assignment and was perfect for Jael's purposes. She could have taken
her ship directly to his base, but had brought it in low below the
base's horizon to land it. She was going to surprise the sandapt, and
rather suspected he wouldn't consider it a pleasant surprise.
This planet was hot enough to kill an unadapted
human and the air too thin and noxious for her to breathe, but she wore
a hotsuit with its own air supply, and, in the one-half gravity, could
cover the intervening distance very quickly. She leapt down the five
meters to the ground, bounced in a cloud of dust, and set out in a long
lope—her every stride covering three meters.
Glimmering beads of metal caught Jael's attention
before she reached the base. She halted and turned to study something
like a morel fungus—its wrinkled head an open skin of cubic
holes. Small seeds glimmered in those holes, and as she drew closer
some of them were ejected. Tracking their path, she saw that when they
struck the loose dusty ground they sank out of sight. She pushed her
hand into the ground and scooped up dust in which small objects
glittered. She increased the sensitivity of her optic nerves and ramped
up the magnification of her eyes. Each seed consisted of a teardrop of
organic matter attached at its widest end to a dodecahedral crystal of
platinum. Jael supposed the Atheter had used something like the sifting
machine far to her left to collect the precious metal, separating it
from the seeds and leaving them behind to germinate into more of these
useful little plants. She pocketed the seeds—she knew people who
would pay good money for them—though her aim here was to make a
bigger killing than that.
She had expected Rho's base to be the usual
inflated dome with resin-bonded sand layered over it, but some other
building technique had been employed here. Nestled below an escarpment
that marked the edge of the dust bowl and the start of a deeply cracked
plain of sun-baked clay, the building was a white-painted cone with a
peaked roof. It looked something like an ancient windmill without
vanes, but then there were three wind generators positioned along the
top of the escarpment—their vanes wide to take into account the
thin air down here. Low structures spread out from either side of the
building like wings, glimmering in the harsh white sun glare. Jael
guessed these were greenhouses to protect growing food plants. A figure
was making its way along the edge of these towing a gravsled. She
squatted down and focused in.
Rho's adaptation had given him skin of a deep
reddish gold, a ridged bald head, and a nose that melded into his top
lip. She glimpsed his eyes, which were sky blue and without pupils. He
wore no mask—his only clothing being boots, shorts, and a sun
visor. Jael leapt upright and broke into a run for the nearest end of
the escarpment, where it was little more than a mound. Glancing back,
she noticed the dust trail she'd left and hoped he wouldn't see it.
Eventually she arrived at the foot of one of the wind generators and
from her belt pouch removed a skinjector and loaded it with a selection
of drugs. The escarpment here dropped ten meters in a curve from which
projected rough reddish slates. She used these as stepping stones to
bring her down to the level of the base, then sprinted in toward the
back wall. She could hear him now—he was whistling some ancient
melody. A brief comparison search in the music library in her left-hand
aug revealed the name: “Greensleeves.” She walked around
the building as he approached.
"Who the hell are you?” he exclaimed.
She strode up to him. “I've seen your sifting machine; have you had any luck?"
He paused for a moment, then, in a tired voice, said, “Bugger off."
But by then she was on him. Before he could react,
she swung the skinjector round from behind her back and pressed it
against his chest, triggered it.
"What the...!” His hand swung out and he
caught her hard across the side of the face. She spun, her feet coming
up off the ground, and fell in ridiculous slow motion in the low
gravity. Error messages flashed up in her visual cortex—broken
nanoconnections—but they faded quickly. Then she received a
message from her body monitor telling her he had cracked her
cheekbone—this before it actually began to hurt. Scrambling to
her feet again she watched him rubbing his chest. Foam appeared around
his lips, then slowly, like a tree, he toppled. Jael walked over to him
thinking, You're so going to regret that, sandapt. Though maybe most of that anger was at herself—for she had been warned about him.
Getting him onto the gravsled in the low gravity
was surprisingly difficult. He must have weighed twice as much as a
normal human. Luckily the door to the base was open and designed wide
enough to allow the sled inside. After dumping him, she explored,
finding the laboratory sited on the lower floor, living quarters on the
second, the U-space communicator and computer systems on the top. With
a thought, she summoned the Kobashi to her present location,
then returned her attention to the computer system. It was sub-AI and
the usual optic interfaces were available. Finding a suitable network
cable, she plugged one end into the computer and the other into the
socket in her right-hand aug, then began mentally checking through
Rho's files. He was not due to send a report for another two weeks, and
the next supply drop was not for three months. However, there was
nothing about his most recent find, and recordings of the exchanges she
had listened to had been erased. Obviously, assessing his find, he had
belatedly increased security.
Jael went back downstairs to study Rho, who was
breathing raggedly on the sled. She hoped not to have overdone it with
the narcotic. Outside, the whoosh of thrusters announced the arrival of
the Kobashi, so Jael headed out.
The ship, bearing some resemblance to a
thirty-yard-long abdomen and thorax of a praying mantis, settled in a
cloud of hot sand in which platinum seeds glinted. Via her twinned
augs, she sent a signal to it and it folded down a wing section of its
hull into a ramp onto which she stepped while it was still settling. At
the head of the ramp the outer airlock door irised open and she ducked
inside to grab up the pack she had deposited there earlier, then
stepped back out and down, returning to the base.
Rho's breathing had eased, so it was with care that
she secured his hands and feet in manacles connected by four braided
cables to a winder positioned behind him. His eyelids fluttering, he
muttered something obscure, but did not wake. Jael now took from the
pack a bag that looked a little like a nineteenth century doctor's
case, and, four paces from Rho, placed it on the floor. An instruction
from her augs caused the bag to open and evert, converting itself into
a tiered display of diagnostic and surgical equipment, a small drugs
manufactory, and various vials and chainglass tubes containing an
esoteric selection of some quite alien oddities. Jael squatted beside
the display, took up a diagnosticer and pressed it against her
cheekbone, let it make its diagnosis, then plugged it into the drug
manufactory. Information downloaded, the manufactory stuck out a drug
patch like a thin tongue. She took this up, peeled off the backing and
stuck it over her injury, which rapidly numbed. While doing this she
sensed Rho surfacing into consciousness, and awaited the expected.
Rho flung himself from the sled at her, very fast.
She noted he didn't even waste energy on a bellow, but was spinning
straight into a kick that would have taken her head off if it had
connected. He never got a chance to straighten his leg as the winder
rapidly drew in the braided cables, bringing the four manacles
together. He crashed to the floor in front of her, a little closer than
she had expected, his wrists and ankles locked behind him—twenty
years of digging in the dirt had not entirely slowed him down
"Bitch,” he said.
Jael removed a scalpel from the display, held it
before his face for a moment, then cut his sun visor strap, before
trailing it gently down his body to start cutting through the material
of his shorts. He tried to drag himself away from her.
"Careful,” she warned, “this is chainglass and very very sharp, and life is a very fragile thing."
"Fuck you,” he said without heat, but ceased
to struggle. She noted that he had yet to ask what she wanted.
Obviously he knew. Next she cut away his boots, before replacing the
scalpel in the display and standing.
"Now, Rho, you've been sifting sand here for two
decades and discovered what, a handful of fragmentary Atheter
artifacts? So, after all that time, finding something new was quite
exciting. You made the mistake of toning down your public report to a
level somewhere below dry boredom, which was a giveaway to me.
Consequently I listened in to your private communications with Charles
Cymbeline.” She leaned down, her face close to his. “Now I
want you to tell me where you've hidden the Atheter artifact you found
two weeks ago."
He just stared up at her with those bland blue
eyes, so she shrugged, stood up, and began kicking him. He struggled to
protect himself, but she took her time, walking round him and driving
her boot in repeatedly. He grunted and sweated and started to bleed on
the floor.
"All right,” he eventually managed. “Arcosect sent a ship a week ago—it's gone."
Panting, Jael stepped back. “There've been no
ships here since your discovery.” Walking back around to the
instrument display she began to make her selection. While she employed
her glittering instruments, his grunts soon turned to screams, but he
bluntly refused to tell her anything even when she peeled strips of
skin from his stomach and crushed his testicles in a set of forceps.
But all that was really only repayment for her broken cheekbone. He
told her everything when she began using her esoteric selection of
drugs—could not do otherwise.
She left him on the floor and crossed the room to
where a table lay strewn with rock samples and from there picked up a
geological hammer. Back on the top floor she located the U-space
coms—the unit was inset into one wall. Her first blow shattered
the console, which she tore away. She then began smashing the control
components surrounding the sealed flask-sized vessels ostensibly
containing small singularity generators and Calabri-yau frames. After a
moment she rapped her knuckles against each flask to detect which was
the false one, and pulled it out. The top unscrewed and from inside she
withdrew a small brushed aluminum box with a keypad inset in the lid.
The code he had given her popped the box open to reveal—resting
in shaped foam—a chunk of green metal with short thorny
outgrowths from one end.
Movement behind...
Jael whirled. Rho, catching his breath against the
door jamb, preparing to rush her. Her gaze strayed down to one of the
manacles, a frayed stub of wire protruding from it. In his right hand
he held what he had used to escape: a chainglass scalpel.
Careless.
Now she had seen him he hurled himself forward.
She could not afford to let him come to grips with
her. He was obviously many times stronger than her. As he groped toward
her she brought the hammer round in a tight arc against the side of his
face, where it connected with a sickening crack. He staggered sideways,
clutching his face, his mouth hanging open. She stepped in closer and
brought the hammer down as hard as she could on the top of his head. He
dropped, dragging her arm down. She released the hammer and saw it had
punched a neat square hole straight into his skull and lodged there,
then the hole brimmed with blood and overflowed.
Gazing down at him, Jael said, “Oops.”
She pushed him with her foot but he was leaden, unmoving. “Oh
well.” She pocketed the box containing the Atheter memstore.
“One dies and another is destined for resurrection after half a
million years. Call it serendipity.” She relished the words for a
moment, then headed away.
* * * *
I woke, flat on my back, my face cold and my body
one big ache from the sharpest pain at the crown of my skull, to my
aching face, and on down to the throbbing from the bones in my right
foot. I was breathing shallowly—the air in the room obviously
thick to my lungs. Opening bleary eyes I lifted my head slightly and
peered down at myself. I wore a quilted warming suit that obviously
accounted for why only my face felt cold. I realized I was in my own
bedroom, and that my house had been sealed and the environment controls
set to Earth-normal.
"You look like shit, Rho."
The whiff of cigarette smoke told me who was speaking before I identified the voice.
"I guess I do,” I said, “though who are
you to talk?” I carefully heaved myself upright, then back so I
was resting against the bed's headboard, then looked aside at Charles
Cymbeline, my boss and the director of Arcosect—a company with a
total of about fifty employees. He too looked like shit, always did. He
was blond, thin, wore expensive suits that required a great deal of
meticulous cleaning, smoked unfiltered cigarettes though what pleasure
he derived from them I couldn't fathom, and was very, very dead. He was
a reification—a corpse with chemical preservative running in his
veins, skin like old leather, with bone and the metal of some of the
cyber mechanisms that moved him showing through at his finger joints.
His mind was stored to a crystal inside the mulch that had been his
brain. Why he retained his old dead body when he could easily afford a
Golem chassis or a tank-grown living vessel I wasn't entirely sure
about either. He said it stopped people bothering him. It did.
"So we lost the memstore,” he ventured, then
took another pull on his cigarette. Smoke coiled from the gaps in his
shirt, obviously making its way out of holes eaten through his chest.
He sat in my favorite chair. I would probably have had to clean it, if
I'd any intention of staying here.
"I reckon,” I replied.
"So she tortured you and you gave it to her,” he said. “I thought you were tougher than that."
"She tortured me for fun, and I thought maybe I
could draw it out until you arrived, then she used the kind of drugs
you normally don't find anywhere outside a Batian interrogation
facility. And anyway, it would have come to a choice between me dying
or giving up the memstore, and you just don't pay me enough to take the
first option."
"Ah,” he nodded, his neck creaking, and flicked ash on my carpet.
I carefully swung my legs to one side and sat on
the edge of the bed. In one corner a pedestal-mounted autodoc stood
like a chrome insectile monk. Charles had obviously used it to repair
much of the torture damage.
"You said ‘she,'” I noted.
"Jael Feogril—my crew here obtained
identification from DNA from the handle of that rock hammer we found
imbedded in your head. You're lucky to be alive. Had we arrived a day
later you wouldn't have been."
"She's on record?” I enquired, as if I'd never heard of her.
"Yes—Earth Central Security supplied the
details: born on Masada when it was an out-Polity world and made a
fortune smuggling weapons to the Separatists. Well connected, augmented
with twinned augs as you no doubt saw, and, it would appear, lately
branching out into stealing alien artifacts. She's under a death
sentence for an impressive list of crimes. I've got it all on crystal
if you want it."
"I want it.” It would give me detail.
He stared at me expressionlessly, wasn't really capable of doing otherwise.
"What have you got here?” I asked.
"My ship and five of the guys,” he said,
which accounted for the setting of the environmental controls since he
certainly didn't need “Earth-normal.” “What are your
plans?"
"I intend to get that memstore back."
"How, precisely? You don't know where she's gone."
"I have contacts, Charles."
"Who I'm presuming you haven't contacted in twenty years."
"They'll remember me."
He tilted his head slightly. “You never
really told me what you used to do before you joined my little outfit.
And I have never been able to find out, despite some quite intensive
inquiries."
I shrugged, then said, “I'll require a little assistance in other departments."
He didn't answer for a while. His cigarette had
burned right down to his fingers and now there was a slight bacony
smell in the air. Then he asked, “What do you require?"
"A company ship—the Ulriss Fire since it's fast—some other items I'll list, and enough credit for the required bribes."
"Agreed, Rho,” he said. “I'll also pay you a substantial bounty for that memstore."
"Good,” I replied, thinking the real bounty for me would be getting my hands around Jael Feogril's neck.
* * * *
From what we can tell, the Polity occupies an area
of the galaxy once occupied by three other races. They're called, by
us, the Jain, Csorians, and the Atheter. We thought, until only a few
years ago, that they were all extinct—wiped out by an aggressive
organic technology created by the Jain, which destroyed them and then
burgeoned twice more to destroy the other two races—Jain
technology. I think we encountered it, too, but information about that
is heavily restricted. I think the events surrounding that encounter
have something to do with certain Line worlds being under quarantine. I
don't know the details. I won't know the details until the AIs lift the
restrictions, but I do know something I perhaps shouldn't have been
told.
I found the first five years of my new profession
as an xeno-archaeologist something of a trial, so Jonas Clyde's arrival
on the dust ball I called home came as a welcome relief. He was there
direct from Masada—one of those quarantine worlds. He'd come to
do some research on the platinum producing plants, though I rather
think he was taking a bit of a rest cure. He shared my home and on
plenty of occasions he shared my whisky. The guy was
non-stop—physically and mentally adapted to go without
sleep—I reckon the alcohol gave him something he was missing.
One evening, I was speculating about what the
Atheter might have looked like when I think something snapped in his
head and he started laughing hysterically. He auged into my
entertainment unit and showed me some recordings. The first was
obviously the view from a gravcar taking off from the roof port of a
runcible complex. I recognized the planet Masada at once, for beyond
the complex stretched a checkerboard of dikes and ponds that reflected
a gas giant hanging low in the aubergine sky.
"Here the Masadans raised squirms and other
unpleasant life forms for their religious masters,” Jonas told
me. “The people on the surface needed an oxygenating parasite
attached to their chests to keep them alive. The parasite also
shortened their lifespan."
I guessed it was understandable that they rebelled
and shouted for help from the Polity. On the recording I saw people
down below, but they wore envirosuits and few of them were working the
ponds. Here and there I saw aquatic agrobots standing in the water like
stilt-legged steel beetles.
The recording took us beyond the ponds to a
wilderness of flute grasses and quagmires. Big fences separated the
two. “The best discouragement to some of the nasties out there is
that humans aren't very nutritious for them,” Jonas told me.
“Hooders, heroynes, and gabbleducks prefer their fatter natural
prey out in the grasses or up in the mountains.” He glanced at
me, a little crazily I thought. “Now those monsters have been
planted with transponders so everyone knows if something dangerous is
getting close, and which direction to run to avoid it."
The landscape in view shaded from white to a dark
brown with black earth gullies cutting between islands of this
vegetation. It wasn't long before I saw something galumphing through
the grasses with the gait of a bear, though on Earth you don't get
bears weighing in at about a thousand kilos. Of course I recognized
it—who hasn't seen recording of these things and the other weird
and wonderful creatures of that world? The gravcar view drew lower and
kept circling above the creature. Eventually it seemed to get bored
with running, halted, then slumped back on its rump to sit like some
immense pyramidal Buddha. It opened its composite forelimbs into their
two sets of three “sub-limbs” for the sum purpose of
scratching its stomach. It yawned, opening its big duck bill to expose
thorny teeth inside. It gazed up at the gravcar with seeming
disinterest, some of the tiara of green eyes arcing across its domed
head blinking as if it was so bored it just wanted to sleep.
"A gabbleduck,” I said to Jonas.
He shook his head and I saw that there were tears in his eyes. “No,” he told me, “that's one of the Atheter."
Lubricated on its way by a pint of whisky the story
came out piece by piece thereafter. During his research on Masada he
had discovered something amazing and quite horrible. That research had
later been confirmed by an artifact recovered from a world called
Shayden's Find. Jain technology had destroyed the Jain and the
Csorians. It apparently destroyed technical civilizations—that
was its very purpose. The Atheter had ducked the blow, foregoing
civilization, intelligence, reducing themselves to animals, to
gabbleducks. Tricone mollusks in the soil of Masada crunched up
anything that remained of their technology, monstrous creatures like
giant millipedes ate every last scrap of each gabbleduck when it died.
It was an appalling and utterly alien nihilism.
The information inside the Atheter memstore Jael
had stolen was worth millions. But who was prepared to pay those
millions? Polity AIs would, but her chances of selling it to them
without ECS coming down on her like a hammer were remote. Also, from
what Jonas told me, the Polity had obtained something substantially
more useful than a mere memstore, for the artifact from Shayden's Find
held an Atheter AI. So who else? Well, I knew about her—though,
until she'd stuck a narcotic needle in my chest, I had never met
her—and I knew that she had dealings with the Prador, that she
sold them stuff, sometimes living stuff, sometimes human
captives—for there was a black market for such in the Prador
Third Kingdom. It was why the Polity AIs were so ticked off about her.
Another thing about Jael was that she was the kind
of person who found things out, secret things. She was a Masadan by
birth so probably had a lot of contacts on her home world. I wasn't so
arrogant as to assume that what Jonas Clyde had blabbed to me had not
been blabbed elsewhere. I felt certain she knew about the gabbleducks.
And I felt certain she was out for the big killing. The Prador would
pay billions to someone who delivered into their claws a living, breathing, thinking Atheter.
A tenuous logic chain? No, not really. Even as my consciousness had faded, I'd heard her say, "One dies and another is destined for resurrection, after half a million years. Call it serendipity."
* * * *
The place stank like a sea cave in which dead fish
were decaying. Jael brought her foot down hard, but the ship louse
tried to crawl out from under it. She put all her weight down on it and
twisted, and her foot sank down with a satisfying crunch, spattering
glutinous ichor across the crusted filthy floor. Almost as if this were
some kind of signal, the wide made-for-something-other-than-human door
split diagonally, the two halves revolving up into the wall with a
grinding shriek.
The tunnel beyond was dank and dark, weedy growths
sprouting like dead man's fingers from the uneven walls. With a
chitinous clattering, a flattened-pear carapace scuttling on too many
legs appeared and came charging out. It headed straight toward her but
she didn't allow herself to react. At the last moment it skidded to a
halt, then clattered sideways. Prador second-child, one eye-palp
missing and a crack healing in its carapace, a rail-gun clutched in one
of its underhands, with power cables and a projectile belt-feed
trailing back to a box mounted underneath it. While she eyed it, it fed
some scrap of flesh held in one of its foreclaws into its mandibles and
champed away enthusiastically.
Next a bigger shape loomed in the tunnel and
advanced at a more leisurely pace, its sharp feet hitting the floor
with a sound like hydraulic chisels. The first-child was big—the
size of a small gravcar—its carapace wider and flatter and
looking as hard as iron. The upper turret of its carapace sported a
collection of ruby eyes and sprouting above them it retained both of
its palp-eyes, all of which gave it superb vision—the eyesight of
a carnivore, a predator. Underneath its mandibles and the nightmare
mouth they exposed, mechanisms had been shell-welded to its carapace.
Jael hoped one of these was a translator.
"I didn't want to speak to you at a distance, since, even using your codes, an AI might have been listening in,” she said.
After a brief pause to grate its mandibles
together, one of the hexagonal boxes attached underneath it spoke, for
some reason, in a thick Marsman accent. “Our codes are
unbreakable."
Jael sighed to herself. Despite having fought the
Polity for forty years, some Prador were no closer to understanding
that, to AIs, no code was unbreakable. Of course all Prador weren't so
dumb—the clever ones now ruled the Third Kingdom. It was just
aping its father, who was a Prador down at the bottom of the hierarchy
and scrabbling to find some advantage to climb higher. However, that
father had acquired enough wealth to be able to send its first-child
off in a cruiser like this, and would probably be able to acquire more
by cutting deals with its competitors—all Prador were
competitors. The first-child would need to make those deals, for what
Jael hoped to sell, it might not be able to afford by itself
"I will soon be acquiring something that could be
of great value to you,” she said. Mentioning the Atheter memstore
aboard Kobashi would have been suicide—Prador only made deals for things they could not take by force.
"Continue,” said the first-child.
"I can, for the sum of ten billion New Carth
Shillings or the equivalent in any stable currency, including Prador
diamond slate, provide you with a living breathing Atheter."
The Prador dipped its carapace—perhaps the
equivalent of a man tilting his head to listen to a private aug
communication. Its father must be talking to it. Finally it
straightened up again and replied, “The Atheter are without mind."
Jael instinctively concealed her surprise, though
that was a pointless exercise since this Prador could no more read her
expression than she could read its. How had it acquired that knowledge?
She only picked it up by running some very complicated search programs
through all the reports coming from the taxonomic and genetic research
station on Masada. Whatever—she would have to deal with it.
"True, they are, but I have a mind to give to one of them,” she replied. “I have acquired an Atheter memstore."
The first-child advanced a little. “That is
very interesting,” said the Marsman voice—utterly without
inflection.
"Which I of course have not been so foolish as to bring here—it is securely stored in a Polity bank vault."
"That is also interesting.” The first-child
stepped back again and Jael rather suspected something had been lost in
translation. It tilted its carapace forward again and just froze in
place, even its mandibles ceasing their constant motion.
Jael considered returning to her ship for the
duration. The first-child's father would now be making its
negotiations, striking deals, planning betrayals—the whole
complex and vicious rigmarole of Prador politics and economics. She
began a slow pacing, spotted another ship louse making its way toward
her boots and went over to step on that. She could return to Kobashi,
but would only pace there. She played some games in her twinned augs,
sketching out fight scenarios in this very room, between her and the
two Prador, and solving them. She stepped on four more ship lice, then
accessed a downloaded catalog and studied the numerous items she would
like to buy. Eventually the first-child heaved itself back upright.
"We will provide payment in the form of one half
diamond slate, one quarter a cargo of armor scales and the remainder in
Polity currencies,” it said.
Jael balked a little at the armor scales. Prador
exotic metal armor was a valuable commodity, but bulky. She decided to
accept, reckoning she could cache the scales somewhere in the Graveyard
and make a remote sale by giving the coordinates to the buyer.
"That's acceptable,” she said.
"Now we must discuss the details of the sale."
Jael nodded to herself. This was where it got
rather difficult. Organizing a sale of something to the Prador was like
working out how to hand-feed white sharks while in the water with them.
* * * *
I gazed out through the screen at a world swathed
in cloud, encircled by a glittering ring shepherded by a sulphurous
moon, which itself trailed a cometary tail resulting from impacts on
its surface a hundred and twenty years old—less than an eye-blink
in interstellar terms. The first settlers, leaving just before the
Quiet War in the Solar System, had called the world
Paris—probably because of a strong French contingent amidst them
and probably because “Paradise” had been overused. Their
civilization was hardly out of the cradle when the Polity arrived in a
big way and subsumed them. After a further hundred years the population
of this place surpassed a billion. It thrived, great satellite space
stations were built, and huge high-tech industries sprang up in them
and in the arid equatorial deserts down below. This place was rich in
every resource—surrounding space also swarming with asteroids
that were heavy in rare metals. Then, a hundred and twenty years ago,
the Prador came. It took them less than a day to depopulate the planet
and turn it into the Hell I saw before me, and to turn the stations
into that glittering ring.
"Ship on approach,” said a voice over com.
“Follow the vector I give you and do not deviate. At the pick-up
point shut down to minimal life-support and a grabship will bring you
in. Do otherwise and you're smeared. Understood?"
"I understand perfectly,” I replied.
Holofiction producers called this borderland
between Prador and Human space the Badlands. The people who haunted
this region hunting for salvage called it the Graveyard and knew
themselves to be grave robbers. Polity AIs had not tried to civilize
the area. All the habitable worlds were still smoking, and why populate
any space that acted as a buffer zone between them and a bunch of nasty
clawed fuckers who might decide at any moment on a further attempt to
exterminate the human race?
"You got the vector, Ulriss?” I asked.
"Yeah,” replied my ship's AI. It wasn't being
very talkative since I'd refused its suggestion that we approach using
the chameleonware recently installed aboard. I eyed the new instruments
to my left on the console, remembering that Earth Central Security did
not look kindly on anyone but them using their stealth technology.
Despite ECS being thin on the ground out here, I had no intention of
putting this ship into “stealth mode” unless really
necessary. Way back, when I wasn't a xeno-archaeologist, I'd heard
rumors about those using inadequate chameleonware ending up on the bad
end of an ECS rail-gun test firing. “Sorry, we just didn't see
you,” was the usual epitaph.
My destination rose over Paris's horizon, cast into
silhouette by the bile-yellow sun beyond it. Adjusting the main screen
display to give me the best view, I soon discerned the massive
conglomeration of station bubble units and docked ships that made up
the “Free Republic of Montmartre"—the kind of place that in
Earth's past would have been described as a banana republic, though
perhaps not so nice. Soon we reached the place designated, and, main
power shut down, the emergency lights flickered on. The main screen
powered down too, going fully transparent with a photo-reactive smear
of blackness blotting out the sun's glare and most of the space
station. I briefly glimpsed the grabship approaching—basically a
one-man vessel with a massive engine to the rear and a hydraulically
operated triclaw extending from the nose—before it disappeared
back into the smear. They used such ships here since a large enough
proportion of their visitors weren't to be trusted to get simple
docking maneuvers right, and wrong moves in that respect could demolish
the relatively fragile bubble units and kill those inside.
A clanging against the hull followed by a lurch told me the grabship now had hold of Ulriss Fire
and was taking us in. It would have been nice to check all this with
exterior cameras—throwing up images on the row of subscreens
below the main one—but I had to be very careful about power usage
on approach. The Free Republic had been fired on before now, and any
ship that showed energy usage of the level enabling weapons usually
ended up on the mincing end of a rail-gun.
Experience told me that in about twenty minutes the
ship would be docked, so I unstrapped and propelled myself into the
rear cabin where, in zero-g, I began pulling on my gear. Like many
visitors here I took the precaution of putting on a light spacesuit of
the kind that didn't constrict movement, but would keep me alive if
there was a blow-out. I'd scanned through their rules file, but found
nothing much different from when I'd last read it: basically you
brought nothing aboard that could cause a breach—this mainly
concerned weaponry—nor any dangerous biologicals. You paid a
docking tax and a departure tax. And anything you did in the
intervening time was your own business so long as it didn't harm
station personnel or the station itself. I strapped a heavy carbide
knife to my boot, and at my waist holstered a pepper-pot stun gun. It
could get rough in there sometimes.
Back in the cockpit I saw Ulriss Fire was
now drawing into the station shadow. Structural members jutted out all
around and ahead I could see an old-style carrier shell, like a huge
hexagonal nut, trailing umbilicals and connected by a docking tunnel to
the curve of one bubble unit. Unseen, the grabship inserted my vessel
into place and various clangs and crashes ensued.
"Okay, you can power up your airlock now—nothing else, mind."
I did as instructed, watching the display as the
airlock connected up to an exterior universal lock, then I headed back
to scramble out through the Ulriss Fire's airlock. The cramped
interior of the carrier shell smelt of mold. I waited there holding
onto the knurled rods of something that looked like a piece of zero-g
exercise equipment, eyeing brownish splashes on the walls while a
saucer-shaped scanning drone dropped down on a column and gave me the
once over. Then I proceeded to the docking tunnel, which smelt of
urine. Beside the final lock into the bubble unit was a payment
console, into which I inserted the required amount in New Carth
Shillings. The lock opened to admit me and now I was of no further
interest to station personnel. Others had come in like this. Some of
their ships still remained docked. Some had been seized by those who
owned the station to be broken for parts or sold on.
* * * *
Clad in a coldsuit, Jael trudged through a thin
layer of CO2 snow toward the gates of the Arena. Glancing to either
side, she eyed the numerous ships down on the granite plain. Other
figures were trudging in from them too, and a lucky few were flying
toward the place in gravcars. She'd considered pulling her trike out of
storage, but it would have taken time to assemble and she didn't intend
staying here any longer than necessary.
The entry arches—constructed of blocks of
water ice as hard as iron at this temperature—were filled with
the glimmering menisci of shimmer-shields, probably scavenged from the
wreckage of ships floating about in the Graveyard, or maybe from the
surface of one of the depopulated worlds. Reaching one of the arches,
she pushed through a shield into a long anteroom into which all the
arches debouched. The floor was flat granite cut with square spiral
patterns for grip. A line of airlock doors punctuated the inner wall.
This whole set-up was provided for large crowds, which this place had
never seen. Beside the airlock she approached was a teller machine of
modern manufacture. She accessed it through her right-hand aug and made
her payment electronically. The thick insulated lock door thumped open,
belching vapor into the frigid air, freezing about her and falling as
ice dust. Inside the lock, the temperature rose rapidly. CO2ice ablated
from her boots and clothing, and after checking the atmosphere reading
down in the corner of her visor she retracted visor and hood back down
into the collar of her suit.
Beyond the next door was a pillared hall containing
a market. Strolling between the stalls, she observed the usual tourist
tat sold in such places in the Polity, and much else besides. There,
under a plasmel dome, someone was selling weapons, and beyond his stall
she could hear the hiss and crack of his wares being tested in a
thick-walled shooting gallery. There a row of food vendors were serving
everything from burgers to alien arthropods you ate while they were
still alive and which apparently gave some kind of high. The smell of
coffee wafted across, along with tobacco, cannabis, and other more
esoteric smokes.
All around the walls of the hall, stairs wound up
to other levels, some connecting above to the tunnels leading to the
arena itself, others to the pens and others to private concerns. She
knew where to go, but had some other business to conduct first with a
dealer in biologicals. Anyway, she didn't want the man she had
specifically come here to see to think she was in a hurry, or anxious
to buy the item he had on offer.
The dealer's emporium was built between four
pillars, three floors tall and reaching the ceiling. The lower floor
was a display area with four entrances around the perimeter. She
entered and looked around. Aisles cut to a central spiral stair between
tanks, terrariums, cages, display cases, and stock-search screens. She
spotted a tank full of Spatterjay leeches, “Immortality in a
bite! Guaranteed!,” a cage in which big scorpion-like insects
were tearing into a mass of purple and green bones and meat, and a
display containing little tubes of seeds below pictures of the plants
they would produce. Mounting the stair, she climbed to the next floor
where two catadapts were studying something displayed on the screens of
a nanoscope. They looked like customers, as did the thin woman who was
peering into a cylindrical tank containing living Dracocorp augs. On
the top floor Jael found who she was looking for.
The office was small, the rest of the floor
obviously used for living accommodation. The woman with a severe skin
complaint, baggy layered clothing, and a tricorn hat, sat back with
heavy snow boots up on her desk, crusted fingers up against her aug
while she peered at screens showing views of those on the floors below.
She was nodding—obviously conducting some transaction or
conversation by aug. Jael stepped into the room, plumped herself down
in one of the form chairs opposite and waited. The woman glanced at
her, smiled to expose a carnivore's teeth and held up one finger. Wait
one moment.
Her business done, the woman took her feet off the desk and turned her chair so she was facing Jael.
"Well, what can I do for you?” she
asked, utterly focused. “Anything under any sun is our motto.
We're also an agent for Dracocorp and are now branching out into
cosmetics."
"Forgive me,” said Jael, “if I note that you're not the best advert for the cosmetics."
The woman leant an elbow on the table, reached up,
and peeled a thick dry flake of skin from her cheek. “That's
because you don't know what you're seeing. Once the change is complete
my skin will be resistant to numerous acids and even to vacuum."
"I'm here to sell,” said Jael.
The woman sat back, not quite so focused now.
“I see. Well, we're always prepared to take a look at what ...
people have to offer."
Jael removed a small sample tube from her belt
cache, placed it on the desk edge and rolled it across. The woman took
it up, peered inside, a powerful lens clicking down from her hat to
cover her eye.
"Interesting. What are they?"
Jael tapped a finger against her right-hand aug. “This would be quicker."
A message flashed across to Jael giving her a
secure loading eddress. She transmitted the file she had compiled about
the seeds gathered on that dusty little planet where she had obtained
her real prize. The woman went blank for a few minutes while she ran
through the data. Jael scanned around the room, wondering what security
there was here.
"I think we can do business—once I've confirmed all this."
"Please confirm away."
The woman took the tube over to a combined nanoscope and multispectrum scanner and inserted it inside.
Jael continued, “But I don't want money, Desorla."
Desorla froze, staring at the scope's display.
After a moment she said, “This all seems in order.” She
paused, head bowed. “I haven't heard that name in a long while."
"I find things out,” said Jael.
Desorla turned and eyed the gun Jael now held. “What do you want?"
"I want you to tell me where Penny Royal is hiding."
Desorla chuckled unconvincingly. “Looking for legends? You can't seriously—"
Jael aimed and fired three times. Two explosions
blew cavities in the walls, a third explosion flung paper fragments
from a shelf of books, and a metallic tongue bleeding smoke slumped out
from behind. Two cameras and the security drone—Jael had detected
nothing else.
"I'm very serious,” said Jael. “Please don't make me go get my doctor's bag."
* * * *
Broeven took one look at me and turned
white—well, as pale as a Kro-dorman can get. He must have sent
some sort of warning signal, because suddenly two heavies appeared out
of the fug from behind him—one a boosted woman with the face of
an angel and a large grey military aug affixed behind her ear, the
other an ophidapt man who was making a point of extruding the carbide
claws from his fingertips. The thin guy sitting opposite Broeven
glanced round, then quickly drained his schooner of beer, took up a
wallet from the table, nodded to Broeven and departed. I sauntered
over, turned the abandoned chair round and sat astride it.
"You've moved up in the world,” I said, nodding to Broeven's protection.
"So what do I call you now?” he asked, the whorls in the thick skin of his face flushing red.
"Rho, which is actually my real name."
"That's nice—we didn't get properly
acquainted last time we met.” He held up a finger. “Gene,
get Rho a drink. Malt whisky do you?"
I nodded. The woman frowned in annoyance and departed. Perhaps she thought the chore beneath her.
"So what can I do for you, Rho?” he inquired.
"Information."
"Which costs."
"Of course.” I peered down at the object the
guy here before me had left on the table. It was a small chainglass
case containing a strip of cha-meleoncloth with three crab-shaped and,
if they were real, gold buttons pinned to it. “Are those real?"
"They are. People know better than to try cheating me now."
I looked up. “I never cheated you."
"No, you promised not to open the outer airlock
door if I told you what you wanted to know. My life in exchange for
information, and you stuck to your side of the deal. I can't say that
makes me feel any better about it."
"But you're a businessman,” I supplied.
"But I'm a businessman."
The boosted woman returned carrying a bottle of
ersatz malt and a tumbler that she slammed down on the table before me,
before stepping back. I can't say I liked having her behind me. I
reached down and carefully opened a belt pouch, feeling the tension
notch up a bit. The ophidapt partially unfolded his arms and fully
extended his claws. I took out a single blue stone and placed it next
to the glass case. Broeven eyed the stone for a moment, then picked it
up between gnarled forefinger and thumb. He produced a reader and
placed the etched sapphire inside.
"Ten thousand,” he said. “For what?"
"That's for services rendered—twenty-three
years ago—and if you don't want to do further business with me,
you keep it and I leave."
He slipped the sapphire, and the glass case, into
the inner pocket of his heavy coat, then sat upright, contemplating me.
I thought for a moment he was going to get up and leave. Trying to
remain casual, I scanned around the interior of the bar and noticed it
wasn't so full as I'd remembered it being. Everyone seemed a bit
subdued, conversations whispered and more furtive, no one getting
shit-faced.
"Very well,” he said. “What information do you require?"
"Two things: first, I want everything you can track
down about gabbleducks possibly in or near the Graveyard.” That
got me a rather quizzical look. “And second, I want everything
you can give me about Jael Feogril's dealings over the last year or so."
"A further ten thousand,” he said, and I read
something spooked in his expression. I took out another sapphire and
slid it across to him. He checked it with his reader and pocketed it
before uttering another word.
"I'll give you two things.” He made a
circular gesture with one finger. “Jael Feogril might be dealing
out of her league."
"Go on."
"Them ... a light destroyer ... Jael's ship docked with it briefly only a month ago, before departing. They're still out there."
I realized then why it seemed so quiet in the bar
and elsewhere in the station. The people here were those who hadn't run
for cover, and were perhaps wishing they had. It was never the healthy
option to remain in the vicinity of the Prador.
"And the second thing?"
"The location of the only gabbleduck in the
Graveyard, which I can give you without even doing any checking, since
I've already given it to Jael Feogril."
After he'd provided the information I headed
away—I had enough to be going on with, and, maybe, if I moved
fast ... I paused on my way back to my ship, seeing that Broeven's
female heavy was walking along behind me, and turned to face her. She
walked straight past me, saying, “I'm not a fucking waitress."
She seemed in an awful hurry.
* * * *
On the stone floor two opponents faced off. Both
were men, both were boosted. Jael wondered if people like them ever
considered treatment for excessive testosterone production. The
bald-headed thug was unarmed and resting his hands on his knees as he
caught his breath, twin-pupil eyes fixed on his opponent. The guy with
the long queue of hair was also unarmed, though the plate-like lumps
all over his overly muscled body were evidence of subcutaneous armor.
After a moment they closed and began hammering at each other again,
fists impacting with meaty snaps against flesh, blows blocked and
diverted, the occasional kick slamming home, though neither of them was
really built for that kind of athleticism.
Inevitably, one of them was called
“Tank"—the one with the queue. The other was called
“Norris.” These two had been hammering away at each other
for twenty minutes to the growing racket from the audience, but whether
that noise arose from the spectators’ enjoyment of the show or
because they wanted to get to the next event was debatable.
Eventually, after many scrappy encounters, Tank
managed to deliver an axe kick to the side of Norris's head and laid
him out. Tank, though the winner, needed to be helped from the arena
too, obviously having over-extended himself with that last kick. Once
the area was clear, the next event was announced and a gate opened
somewhere below Jael. She observed a great furry muscular back and wide
head as a giant mongoose shot out. The creature came to an abrupt stop
in the middle of the arena and stood up to the height of a man on its
hindquarters. Jael discarded her beer tube and stood, heading over
toward the pens. The crowd were now shouting for one of the giant
cobras the mongoose dispatched with utterly unamazing regularity. She
wasn't really all that interested.
The doors down into the pens were guarded by a thug
little different from those who had been in the ring below. He was
there because previous security systems had often been breached and
some of the fighters, animal, human, or machine, had been knobbled.
"I'm here to see Koober,” said Jael.
The man eyed her for a moment. “Jael Feogril,” he said, reaching back to open the door. “Of course you are."
Jael stepped warily past, then descended the darkened stair.
Koober was operating a small electric forklift on
the tines of which rested the corpse of a seal. He raised a hand to
her, then motored forward to drop the load down into one of the pens.
Jael stepped over and peered down at the ratty-looking polar bear that
took hold of the corpse and dragged it back across ice to one corner,
leaving a gory trail.
Koober, a thin hermaphrodite in much-repaired mesh
inlaid overalls, leapt off the forklift and gestured. “This
way.” He led her down a stair into moist rancid corridors, then
finally to an armored door that he opened with a press of his hand
against a palm lock. At the back of the circular chamber within,
squatting in its own excrement, was the animal she had come to
see—thick chains leading from a steel collar to secure it to the
back wall.
A poor looking specimen, about the size of a Terran
black bear, its head was bowed low, the tip of its bill resting against
the ground. Lying on the filthy stone beside it were the dismembered
remains of something obviously grown hastily in a vat—weak
splintered bones and watery flesh, tumors exposed like bunches of
grapes. While Jael watched, the gabbleduck abruptly hissed and heaved
its head upright. Its green eyes ran in an arc across its domed head.
There were twelve or so of them: two large egg-shaped ones toward the
center, two narrow ones below these like underscores, two rows of small
round ones arcing out to terminate against two triangular ones. They
all had lids—the outer two blinking open and closed alternately.
Its conjoined forelimbs were folded mummy-like across the raised
cross-hatch ribbing of its chest, its gut was baggy and veined, and
purple sores seeped in its brown-green skin.
"And precisely how much did you want for this?” inquired Jael disbelievingly.
"It's very rare,” said Koober. “There's
a restriction on export now and that's pushed prices up. You won't find
any others inside the Graveyard, and those running wild on Polity
worlds have mostly been tagged and are watched."
"Why then are you selling it?"
Koober looked shifty—something he seemed
better at doing than looking after the animals he provided for the
arena. “It's not suitable."
"You mean it won't fight,” said Jael.
"Shunder-club froob,” said the gabbleduck, but its heart did not seem to be in it.
"All it does is sit there and do that. We put it up
against the lion,” he pointed at some healing claw marks in its
lower stomach, “and it just sat there and starting muttering to
itself. The lion tried to jump out of the arena."
Jael nodded to herself, then turned away. “Not interested."
"Wait!” Koober grabbed her arm. She caught his hand, turned it into a wrist lock forcing him down to his knees.
"Don't touch me.” She released him.
"If it's a matter of the price..."
"It's a matter of whether it will even survive long
enough for you to get it aboard my ship, and even then I wonder how
long it will survive afterward."
"Look, I'll be taking a loss, but I'm sure we can work something out...."
Inside, Jael smiled. When the deal was finally
struck she allowed that smile out, for even if the creature died she
might well net a profit just selling its corpse. She had no intention
of letting it die. The medical equipment and related gabbleduck
physiology files aboard Kobashi should see to that, along with her small cargo of frozen Masadan grazers—the gabbleduck's favored food.
* * * *
I was feeling slightly pissed off when, after the interminable departure from Paris station, the grabship finally released Ulriss Fire.
Even as the grabship carried my ship out I'd seen another ship
departing the station under its own power. It seemed that there were
those for whom the rules did not apply, or those who knew who to bribe.
"Run system checks,” I instructed.
"Ooh, I never thought of that,” replied Ulriss.
"And there was me thinking AIs were beyond sarcasm."
"It's a necessary tool used for communicating with
a lower species,” the ship's AI replied. I still think it was
annoyed that I wouldn't let it use the chameleonware.
"Take us under,” I said, ignoring the jibe.
Sudden acceleration pushed me back into my chair,
and I felt, at some point deep inside my skull, the U-space engine come
online. My perception distorted, the stars in the cockpit screen faded,
and the screen greyed out. It lasted maybe a few seconds, then Ulriss Fire shuddered like a ground car rolling over a mass of deep potholes, and a starry view flicked back into place.
"What the fuck happened?"
"Checking,” said Ulriss.
I began checking as well, noting that we'd traveled
only about eighty million miles and had surfaced to the real in deep
space. However, I was getting mass readings out there.
"We hit USER output,” Ulriss informed me.
I just sat there for a moment, wracking my brains
to try and figure out what a “user” was. I finally admitted
defeat. “I've no idea what you're talking about."
"I see,” said Ulriss, in an irritatingly
superior manner. “The USER acronym stands for Underspace
Inference Emitter—"
"Shouldn't that be UIE, then?"
"Do you want to know what a USER is, or would you rather I began using my sarcasm tool again?"
"Sorry, do carry on."
"A USER is a device that shifts a singularity in
and out of U-space via a runcible gate, thus creating a disturbance
that knocks any ships that are within range out of that continuum. The
USER here is a small one aboard the Polity dreadnought currently three
thousand miles away from us. I don't think we were the target. I think
that was the cruiser now coming up to port."
With the skin crawling on my back, I took up the
joystick and asserted positional control, nudging the ship round with
spurts of air from its attitude jets. Stars swung across the screen,
then a large ugly-looking vessel swung into view. It looked like a
flattened pear, but one stretched from a point on its circumference. It
was battered, its brassy exotic armor showing dents and burns that its
memform hull and s-con grids had been unable to deal with, and which
hadn't been repaired since. Missile ports and the mouths of rail-guns
and beam weapons dotted that hull, but they looked perfectly
serviceable. Ulriss had neglected to mention the word
“Prador” before the word “cruiser.” This is
what had everyone checking their online wills and talking in whispers
back in Paris.
"Stealth mode?” suggested Ulriss, with a degree of smugness.
"Fucking right,” I replied.
The additional instruments came alight and a
luminescent ribbing began to track across the screen before me. I
wondered how good the chameleonware was, since maybe bad chameleonware
would put us in even greater danger—the Prador suspecting some
sort of attack if they detected us.
"And now if you could ease us away from that thing?"
The fusion drive stuttered randomly—a low
power note and firing format that wouldn't put out too-regular
ionization. We fell away, the Prador cruiser thankfully receding, but
now, coming into view, a Polity dreadnought. At one time, the Prador
vessel would have outclassed a larger Polity ship. It was an advantage
the nasty aliens maintained throughout their initial attack during the
war: exotic metal armor that could take a ridiculously intense
pounding. Now Polity ships were armored in a similar manner, and
carried weapons and EM warfare techniques that could penetrate to the
core of Prador ships.
"What the hell is happening here?” I wondered.
"There is some communication occurring, but I cannot penetrate it."
"Best guess?"
"Well, ECS does venture into the Graveyard, and it
is still considered Polity territory. Maybe the Prador have been
getting a little bit too pushy."
I nodded to myself. Confrontations like these
weren't that uncommon in the Graveyard, but this one was bloody
inconvenient. While I waited, something briefly blanked the screen.
When it came back on again I observed a ball of light a few hundred
miles out from the cruiser, shrinking rather than expanding, then
winking out.
"CTD imploder,” Ulriss informed me.
I was obviously behind the times. I knew a CTD was an antimatter bomb, but an “imploder"? I didn't ask.
After a little while the Prador ship's steering
thrusters stabbed out into vacuum and ponderously turned it over. Then
its fusion engines flared to life and began taking it away.
"Is that USER still on?” I asked.
"It is."
"Why? I don't see the point."
"Maybe ECS is just trying to make a point."
The USER continued functioning for a further five
hours while the Prador ship departed. I almost got the feeling that
those in the Polity dreadnought knew I was there and were deliberately
delaying me. When it finally stopped, it took another hour before
U-space had settled down enough for us to enter it without being flung
out again. It had all been very frustrating.
* * * *
People knew that if a ship was capable of traveling
through U-space it required an AI to control its engines. Mawkishly
they equated artificial intelligence with the godlike creations that
controlled the Polity, somehow forgetting that colony ships with
U-space engines were leaving the Solar System before the Quiet War, and
before anyone saw anything like the silicon intelligences that were
about now. The supposedly primitive Prador, who had nearly smashed the
Polity, failed because they did not have AI, apparently. How then did
they run the U-space engines in their ships? It came down, in the end,
to the definition of AI—something that had been undergoing
constant revision for centuries. The thing that controlled the engines
in the Kobashi, Jael did not call an AI. She called it a “control system” or sometimes, a “Prador control system."
Kobashi surfaced from U-space on the edge of
the Graveyard far from any sun. The coordinates Desorla had reluctantly
supplied were constantly changing in relation to nearby stellar bodies,
but, checking her scanners, Jael saw that they were correct, if this
black planetoid—a wanderer between stars—was truly the
location of Penny Royal. The planetoid was not much bigger than Earth's
Moon, was frigid, without atmosphere, and had not seen any volcanic
activity quite possibly for billions of years. However, her scans did
reveal a cannibalized ship resting on the surface and bonded-regolith
tunnels winding away from it like worm casts to eventually disappear
into the ground. She also measured EM output—energy
usage—for signs of life. Positioning Kobashi geostationary above the other ship, she began sending signals.
"Penny Royal, I am Jael Feogril and I have come to
buy your services. I know that the things you value are not the same as
those valued by ... others. If you assist me, you will gain access to
an Atheter memstore, from which you may retain a recording."
She did not repeat the message. Penny Royal would
have seen her approach and have been monitoring her constantly ever
since. The thing called Penny Royal missed very little.
Eventually she got something back: landing coordinates—nothing else. She took Kobashi
down, settling between two of those tunnels with the nose of her ship
only fifty yards from the other ship's hull. Studying the other vessel,
she recognized a Polity destroyer, its sleek lines distorted, parts of
it missing as if it had been slowly draining into the surrounding
tunnels. After a moment she saw an irised airlock open. No
message—the invitation was in front of her. Heading back into her
quarters she donned an armored spacesuit, took up her heavy pulse-rifle
with its under-slung mini-launcher, her sidearm, and a selection of
grenades. Likely the weapons would not be enough if Penny Royal
launched some determined attack, but they might and that was enough of
a reason for carrying them. She resisted the impulse to go and check on
the gabbleduck, but it was fine, its sores healed and flesh building up
on its bones, its nonsensical statements much more emphatic.
Beyond Kobashi her boots crunched on a scree
surface. Her suit's visor set to maximum light amplification, she
peered down at a surface that seemed to consist entirely of loose flat
hexagonal crystals, like coins. They were a natural formation and
nothing to do with this planetoid's resident. However, the thing that
stabbed up through this layer nearby—like an eyeball impaled on a
thin curved thorn of metal—certainly belonged to Penny Royal.
Jael finally stepped into the airlock, and noticed
that the inner door was open too, so she would not be shedding her
spacesuit. For no apparent reason other than to unnerve her, the first
lock door swiftly closed once she was through. Within the ship she
necessarily turned on her suit lights to complement the light
amplification. The interior had been stripped right down to the hull
members. All that Penny Royal had found no use for elsewhere, lay in a
heap to one side of the lock, perhaps ready to be thrown outside. The
twenty or so crew members had been desiccated—hard vacuum
freeze-drying and preserving them. They rested in a tangled pile like
some nightmare monument. Jael noticed the pile consisted only of woody
flesh and frangible bone. No clothing there, no augs, no jewelry. It
occurred to her that Penny Royal had not thrown these corpses outside
because the entity might yet find a use for them.
She scanned about herself, not quite sure where to
go now. Across the body of the ship from her was the mouth of one of
those tunnels, curving down into darkness. There? No, to her
right the mouth of another tunnel emitted heat a little above the
ambient. Stepping over hull beams, she began to make her way toward it,
then silvery tentacular fingers eased out around the lip of the tunnel
and heaved out an object two yards across and seemingly formed by
computer junk from the ship compressed into a sphere. Lights glimmered
inside the tangle and it extruded antennas, and eyes like the one she
had seen outside. Settling down, it seemed to unravel slightly,
whereupon a fleshless golem unpeeled from its surface, stood upright
and advanced a couple of paces, a thick ribbed umbilicus still keeping
it connected.
During the Prador-Human war it had been necessary
to quickly manufacture the artificial intelligences occupying stations,
ships and drones, for casualties were high. Quality control suffered
and these intelligences, which in peacetime would have needed
substantial adjustments, were sent to the front. As a matter of
expediency, flawed crystal got used rather than discarded. Personality
fragments were copied, sometimes not very well, successful fighters or
tacticians recopied. The traits constructed or duplicated were not
necessarily those evincing morality. Some of these entities went rogue
and became what were described as black AIs.
Like Penny Royal.
* * * *
Standing at his shoulder, the boosted woman, Gene,
gave Koober the confidence to defy me. I'd already told him that I knew
Jael had bought the gabbleduck from him, I just wanted to know if he
knew anything else: who else she might have seen here, where she was
going ... anything really. I was equally curious to know how Broeven's
ex-employee had ended up here. It struck me that this went beyond the
bounds of coincidence.
"I don't have to tell you nothing, Sandman,” he said, using my old name with its double meaning.
"True, you don't,” I replied. I really hated
how the scum I'd known twenty years ago all seemed to have floated to
the top. “Which is why I'm prepared to pay for what you can tell
me."
He glanced back at his protection, then crossed his
arms. “You were the big man once, but that ain't so now. I got my
place here at the Arena and I got a good income. I don't even have to
speak to you.” He unfolded his arms and waved a finger
imperiously. “Now piss off."
Not only was he defiant, but stupid. The woman, no
matter how vigilant, could not protect him from a seeker bullet or a
pin, coated with bone-eating nanite, glued to a door handle. But I
didn't do that sort of stuff now. I was retired. I carefully reached
into my belt pouch and took out one of my remaining etched sapphires. I
would throw it, and while the gem arced through the air toward Koober
and the woman I reckoned on getting the drop on them. My pepper-pot
stun gun was lodged in the back of my belt. Of course I'd take her down
first. I tossed the gem and began to reach.
She moved. Koober went over her foot and was
heading for the ground. The sapphire glimmered in the air still as the
barrel of the pulse-gun centered on my forehead. I guess I was rusty,
because I didn't even consider throwing myself aside. For a moment I
just thought, that's it, but no field-accelerated pulse of
aluminum dust blew my head apart. She caught the gem in her other hand
and flipped it straight back at me. With my free hand I caught it, my
other hand relaxing its grip on my gun and carefully easing out to one
side, fingers spread.
"I believe my boss just told you to leave,” she said.
Koober was lying on the floor swearing, then he looked up and paused—only now realizing what had happened.
I nodded an acknowledgment to Gene, turned and
quickly headed for the stair leading up from the pens, briefly glimpsed
an oversized mongoose chewing on the remains of a huge snake on the
arena floor, then headed back toward the market where I might pick up
more information. What the hell was a woman like her doing with a
lowlife like Koober? It made no sense, and the coincidence of her being
here just stretched things too far. I wondered if Broeven had sent her
to try to cash in—guessing I was probably after something
valuable. Such thoughts concerned me—that's my excuse. She came
at me from a narrow side-tunnel. I only managed to turn a little before
she grabbed me, spun me round and slammed me against the wall of the
exit tunnel. I turned, and again found myself looking down the barrel
of that pulse-gun. People around us quickly made themselves scarce.
"Koober had second thoughts about letting you go,” she said.
"Really?” I managed.
"He is a little slow, sometimes,” she opined.
“It occurred to him, once you were out of sight, that you might
resent his treatment of you and come back to slip cyanide in his next
soy-burger."
"He's a vegetarian?"
"It's working with the animals—put him off meat."
I watched her carefully, wondering why I was still alive. “Are you going to kill me?"
"I haven't decided yet."
"Have you ever killed anyone?"
"Many people, but in most cases the choice was theirs."
"That's very moral of you."
"So it would seem,” she agreed. “Koober is shit-scared of you. Apparently you're a multiple murderer?"
"Hit man."
"Murderer."
Ah, I thought I knew what she was now.
"I think you know precisely who I am and what I
was,” I said. “Now I'm a xeno-archaeologist trying to track
down stolen goods."
"I stayed here too long,” she said
distractedly, shaking her head. “It was going to be my pleasure
to shut Koober down.” She paused for a moment, considering.
“You should stay out of this, Rho. This has gone beyond you."
"If you say so,” I said. “You've got the gun."
She lowered her weapon, then abruptly holstered it.
“If you don't believe me, then I suggest you go and see a dealer
in biologicals called Desorla. Apparently Jael visited her before
coming to see Koober, and their dealings involved Jael shooting out the
cameras and security drones in Desorla's office."
"Just biologicals?"
"Desorla has ... connections."
She moved away and right then I felt no inclination
to go after her. Maybe she was feeding me a line of bullshit or maybe
she was giving me the lead I needed. If not, I'd come back to the pen
well prepared.
In the market, one of the stall holders quickly
directed me toward Desorla's emporium. I entered through one of the
floor-level doors and found no activity inside. A spiral staircase led
up, but a gate had been drawn across it and locked. I recognized the
kind of lock immediately and set to work on it with the tools about my
person. Like I said, I was rusty—it took me nearly thirty seconds
to break the programs. I climbed up, scanned the next floor, then
climbed higher still to the top floor.
The office was clean and empty, so I kicked in the
flimsy door into the living accommodation. Nothing particularly unusual
here ... then I saw the blood on the floor and the big glass bottle on
her coffee table. Stepping round the spatters I peered into the bottle,
and, in the crumpled and somewhat scabby pink mass inside, a nightmare
eyeless face peered out at me. Then something dripped on top of my
head. I looked up....
Over by the window I caught my breath, but no one
was giving me time for that. Arena security thugs were running toward
the emporium and beyond them I could see Gene striding off toward the
exit. I opened the window just as the thugs entered the building below
me, did a combination of scramble and fall down the outside of the
building and hit the stone flat on my back. I had to catch my breath
then. After a moment I heaved myself upright and headed for the exit,
closing up the visor and hood of my envirosuit and keeping Gene just in
sight. I went fast through an airlock far to the left of her, and some
paces ahead of her, and was soon running down counting arches. I drew
my carbide knife and dropped down beside one arch, hoping I'd counted
correctly.
She stepped out to my left. I knew I could not give
her the slightest chance or she would take me down yet again. I drove
the knife in to the side, cut down, grabbed and pulled. In a gout of
icy fog her visor skittered across the stone. Choking, she staggered
away from me, even then drawing her pulse-gun, which must have been
cold-adapted. I drove a foot into her sternum, knocked the last of her
air out. Pulse-gun shots tracked along the frigid stone past me and I
brought the edge of my hand down on her wrist, cracking bone and
knocking the weapon away. Her fist slammed into my ribs and her foot
came up to nearly take my head off. Blind and suffocating she was the
hardest opponent I'd faced hand-to-hand ... or maybe it was that
rustiness again. But she went down, eventually, and I dragged her to Ulriss Fire before anoxia killed her.
"Okay,” I said as she regained consciousness. “What the fuck killed her?"
After a moment of peering at the webbing straps binding her into the chair, she said, “You broke my wrist."
"Talk to me and I'll let my autodoc work on it. You set me up, Gene. Is that your real name?"
She nodded absently, though whether that was in
answer to my question I couldn't tell. “I noticed you said
‘what’ rather than ‘who.’”
"A human who takes the trouble to skin someone
alive and nail them to the ceiling without making a great deal more
mess than that shouldn't be classified as a who. It's a thing.” I
watched her carefully—trying to read her. “So maybe it was
a thing ... rogue golem?"
"Rho Var Olssen, employed by ECS for wet ops
outside the Line, a sort of one-man vengeance machine for the Polity
who maybe started to like his job just a little too much. Who are you
to righteously talk about classifications?"
"So you know about me. I had you typed when you
insisted on calling me a murderer. Nothing quite so moralistic as an
ECS agent working outside of her remit—helps to justify it all."
"Fuck you."
"Hit a nerve did I?” I paused, thinking that
perhaps I was being a little naïve. She was baiting me to lead me
away from the point. “So it was a golem that killed Desorla?"
"In a sense,” she admitted grudgingly. “She was watched and she said too much—to Jael, specifically."
"Tell me more about Jael."
Staring at me woodenly, she said, “What's to
tell? We knew her interest in ancient technology and we knew she kept a
careful eye on people like you. We put something in the way of your
sifter and made sure she found out about it."
I felt hollow. “The memstore ... it's a fake?"
"No, it's the real thing, Rho. It had to be."
I thought about me lying on the floor of my home with a rock hammer imbedded in my skull. “I could have died."
"An acceptable level of collateral damage in an operation like this,” she said flatly.
I thought about that for one brief horrible moment.
Really, there were many people on many worlds trying to find Atheter
artifacts, but how many of them were like me? How many of them were so inconvenient? I imagined this was why some AI had chosen my life as an “acceptable level of collateral damage."
"And what is this operation?” I finally asked. “Are you out to nail Prador?"
She laughed.
"I guess not,” I said.
"You worked out what Jael was doing yourself. I
don't know how...” She gazed at me for a moment but I wasn't
going to help her out. She continued, “If she can restore the
mind to a gabbleduck she has an item to sell to the Prador that will
net her more wealth than even she would know how to spend. But there's
a problem: you don't just feed the memstore to the gabbleduck, you're
not even going to be able to jury rig some kind of link-up using aug
technology. That memstore is complex alien tech loaded in a language
few can understand."
"She needs an AI ... or something close..."
"On the button, but though some AIs might venture
outside Polity law as we see it, there are certain lines even they
won't cross. Handing over a living Atheter to the Prador is well over
those lines."
"A Prador AI, then."
"The only ones they have are in their ships—their purpose utterly fixed. They don't have the flexibility."
"So what the fuck—"
"Ever heard of Penny Royal?” she interrupted.
I felt a surge of almost superstitious dread. “You have got to be shitting me."
"No shit, Rho. You can see this is out of your league. We're done here."
"You put some kind of tracer in the memstore."
She gave me a patronizing smile. “Too small. We needed U-tech."
Suddenly I got the idea. “You put it in the gabbleduck."
"We did.” She stared at me for a long moment,
then continued resignedly, “The signal remains constant, giving a
Polity ship in the Graveyard the creature's location from moment to
moment. The moment the gabbleduck is connected to the memstore, the
signal shuts down, then we'll know that Penny Royal has control of both
creature and store, and then the big guns move in. This is over, Rho.
Can't you see that? You've played your part and now the game has moved
as far beyond you as it has moved beyond me. It's time for us both to
go home."
"No,” I said. I guessed she didn't understand
how being tortured, then nearly killed, had really ticked me off.
“It's time for you to tell me how to find Jael. I've still got a
score to settle with her."
* * * *
Jael did not like being this close to a golem.
Either they were highly moral creatures who served the Polity and would
not look kindly on her actions, and who were thoroughly capable of
doing something about them, or they were the rare amoral/immoral kind,
and quite capable of doing something really nasty. No question
here—the thing crammed in beside her in the airlock was a killer,
or, rather, it was a remote probe, a submind that was part of a killer.
As she understood it, Penny Royal had these submind golems scattered
throughout the Graveyard, often contributing to the title of the place.
After the lock pressurized, the inner door opened to admit them into the Kobashi.
While Jael removed her spacesuit, the golem just stood to one
side—a static silver skeleton with hardware in its ribcage,
cybermotors at its joints and interlinked down its spine, and blue
irised eyeballs in the sockets of its skull. She wondered if it had
willingly subjected itself to Penny Royal's will or been taken over.
Probably the latter.
"This way,” she said to it once she was
ready, and led the way back toward the ship's hold. Behind her the
golem followed with a clatter of metallic feet. Why did it no longer
wear syntheflesh and skin? Just to make it more menacing? She wasn't
sure Penny Royal was that interested in interacting with people. Maybe
the usual golem coverings just didn't last in this environment.
At her aug command a bulkhead door thumped open and
she paused beside it to don a breather mask before stepping through
into an area caged off from the rest of the hold. The air within was
low in oxygen and would slowly suffocate a human, but its mixing with
the rest of the air in the ship while this door was open wasn't a
problem since the pressure differential pushed the ship air into this
space. The briefly higher oxygen levels would not harm the hold's
occupant since its body was rugged enough to survive a range of
environments—probably its kind was engineered that way long ago.
Beyond the caged area in which they stood, the floor was layered a foot
deep with flute grass rhizomes—as soggy underfoot as sphagnum.
The walls displayed Masadan scenery overlaid with bars so the occupant
didn't make the mistake of trying to run off through them. Masadan
wildlife sounds filled the air and there were even empty tricone shells
on the rhizome mat for further authenticity.
The gabbleduck looked a great deal more alert and a
lot healthier than when Koober had owned it. As always, when she came
in here, it was squatting in one corner. Other than via the cameras in
here, she had seen it do nothing else. It was as if, every time she
approached, it heard her and moved to that corner, which should not
have been possible since the bulkhead door was thoroughly insulated.
"Subject appears adequate,” said the golem. “It will be necessary to move it into the complex for installation."
"Gruvver fleeg purnok,” said the gabbleduck dismissively.
"The phonetic similarity of the gabble to human language has always been puzzling,” said the golem.
"Right,” said Jael. “The memstore?” She gestured to the door and the golem obligingly moved out ahead of her.
She overtook the golem in the annex to the main
airlock, opened another bulkhead door and led the way into her living
area. Here she paused. “Before I show you this next item, there
are one or two things we need to agree on.” She turned and faced
the golem. “The gabbleduck and the memstore must go no deeper
into your complex than half a mile."
The golem just stared at her, waiting, not asking
the question a human would have asked. It annoyed Jael that Penny Royal
probably understood her reasoning and it annoyed her further that she
still felt the need to explain. “That keeps it within the
effective blast radius of my ship. If I die, or if you try to take from
me the gabbleduck or the memstore, I can aug a signal back here to
start up the U-space engine, the field inverted and ten degrees out of
phase. The detonation would excise a fair chunk of this planetoid."
The golem just said, “The AI here is of Prador manufacture."
"It is."
"My payment will be a recording of the Atheter memstore, and a recording of the Prador AI."
"That seems ... reasonable, though you'll receive
the recording of the Prador AI just before I'm about to leave.”
She didn't want Penny Royal to have time to work out how to crack her
ship's security.
At that moment, the same Prador AI—without
speaking—alerted her to activity outside the ship. Using her augs
she inspected an external view from the ship's cameras. One of the
tunnel tubes, its mouth filled with some grub-like machine, was
advancing toward Kobashi.
"What's going on outside?” she inquired politely.
"I presume you have no spacesuit for the gabbleduck?"
"Ah."
Despite her threat, Jael knew she wasn't fully in
control here. She stepped up to one wall, via her aug commanding a safe
to open. A steel bung a foot across eased out then hinged to one side.
She reached in, picked up the memstore, then held it out to the golem.
The test would come, she felt certain, when Penny Royal authenticated
that small item.
The golem took the memstore between its finger and
thumb and she noticed it had retained the syntheflesh pads of its
fingers. It paused, frozen in place, then abruptly its ribcage split
down the center and one half of it hinged aside. Within lay optics, the
grey lump of a power supply and various interconnected units like steel
organs. There were also dark masses spread like multi-armed starfish
that Jael suspected had not been there when this golem was originally
constructed. It pressed the memstore into the center of one of these
masses, which writhed as if in pain and closed over it.
"Unrecognized programming format,” said the golem.
No shit, thought Jael.
The golem continued, “Estimate at one hundred and twenty gigabytes, synaptic mapping and chronology of implantation...."
Jael felt a sudden foreboding. Though measuring a
human mind in bytes wasn't particularly accurate, the best guestimate
actually lay in the range of a few hundred megabytes, so this memstore
was an order of magnitude larger. But then, her assumption, and that of
those who had found it, was that the memstore encompassed the life of
one Atheter. This was not necessarily the case. Maybe the memories and
mind maps of a thousand Atheter were stored in that little chunk of
technology.
Finally the golem straightened up, reached inside
its chest and removed the memstore, passing it back to Jael. “We
will begin when the tunnel connects,” it said. “How will
you move the gabbleduck?"
"Easy enough,” said Jael, and went to find her tranquilizer gun.
* * * *
Ulriss woke me with a, “Rise and shine, the
game is afoot ... well, in a couple of hours—the signal is no
longer dopplering so Jael's ship is back in the real."
I lay there blinking at the ceiling as the lights
gradually came up, then pushed back the heat sheet, heaved myself over
the edge of the bunk and dropped to the floor. I staggered, feeling
slightly dizzy, my limbs leaden. It always takes me a little while to
get functional after sleep, hence the two-hour warning from Ulriss.
After a moment, I turned to peer at Gene who lay slumbering in the
lower bunk.
"Integrity of the collar?” I enquired.
"She hasn't touched it,” the ship AI replied,
“though she did try to persuade me to release her by appealing to
my sense of loyalty to the organization that brought me into being."
"And your reply?"
"Whilst no right-thinking AI wants the Prador to
get their hands on a living Atheter or one of their memstores, your
intent to retrieve that store and by proxy carry out a sentence already
passed on Jael Feogril should prevent rather than facilitate that.
Polity plans will be hampered should you succeed, but, beside moral
obligations, I am a free agent and Penny Royal's survival or otherwise
is a matter of indifference to me. Should you fail, however, your death
will not hamper Polity plans."
"Hey thanks—it's nice to know you care."
Sleepily, from the lower bunk, Gene said,
“You're rather sensitive for someone who was once described as a
walking abattoir."
"Ah,” I said, “so you're frightened of me. That's why you gave me the coding of that U-space signal?"
She pushed back her blanket and sat up. She'd
stripped down to a thin singlet and I found the sight rather
distracting, as I suspect was the intention. Reaching up, she fingered
the metal collar around her neck. “Of course I'm
frightened—you've got control of this collar."
"Which will inject you with a short duration paralytic, not blow your head off as I earlier suggested,” I replied.
She nodded. “You also suggested that if I
didn't tell you what you wanted to know you would demonstrate on me the
kind of things Jael did to you."
"I've never tortured anyone,” I said, before
remembering that she'd read my ECS record. “Well ... not anyone
that didn't deserve it."
"You would have used drugs, and the other techniques Jael used on you."
"True,” I nodded, “but I didn't need
to.” I gazed at her. “I think you've been involved in this
operation for a while and rather resent not being in at the kill. I was
your opportunity to change that. I understand—in the past I ended
up in similar situations myself."
"Yes, you liked to be in at the kill,” she
said, and stooped down to pick up her clothing from where she had
abandoned it on the floor. She'd sacked out after me, which had been
okay as soon as I put the collar on her, since Ulriss had been watching
her constantly.
I grunted and went off to find a triple espresso.
After a breakfast of bacon, eggs, mushroom steak,
beans, a liter of grapenut juice, and more coffee, I reached the stage
of being able to walk through doors without bouncing off the doorjamb.
Gene ate a megaprawn steak, drank a similar quantity of the juice, and
copious quantities of white tea. I thought I might try her breakfast
the next time I used stores or the synthesizer. Supposing there would
be a next time—only a few minutes remained before we surfaced
from U-space. Gene followed me into the cockpit and sat in the
co-pilot's chair, which was about as redundant as the pilot's chair I
sat in, with the AI Ulriss running the ship.
We surfaced. The screen briefly showed stars, then
banding began to travel across it. I glanced at the additional controls
for chameleonware and saw that they had been activated.
"Ulriss—"
"Jael's ship is down on the surface of a
free-roaming planetoid next to an old vessel that seems to have been
stripped and from which bonded-regolith tunnels have spread."
"So Penny Royal is there and might see us,” I supplied.
"True,” Ulriss replied, “but that was
not my first concern.” The view on the screen swung across,
magnified, and switched to light amplification, bringing to the fore
the planetoid itself and the Prador cruiser in orbit around it.
"Oh shit,” I opined.
We watched the cruiser as, using that stuttering
burn of the fusion engine, Ulriss took us closer to the planetoid.
Luckily there had been no reaction from the Prador ship to our arrival,
and as we drew closer I saw a shuttle detach and head down.
"I wonder if this is part of Jael's plan,” I
said. “I would have thought she'd get the memstore loaded, then
meet the Prador in some less vulnerable situation."
"Agreed,” said Gene through gritted teeth. She glanced across at me. “What do you intend to do?"
"I intend to land.” I adjusted the screen
controls to give me a view of Jael's ship, the one next to it, and the
surrounding spread of pipe-like tunnels. “She's probably in there
somewhere with the memstore and the gabbleduck. Shouldn't be a problem
getting inside."
We watched the shuttle continue its descent and the
subsequent flare of its thrusters as it decelerated over the network of
tunnels.
"It could get ... somewhat fraught down there. Do you have weapons?” Gene asked.
"I have weapons."
The Prador shuttle was now landing next to Jael's vessel.
"Let me come in with you,” said Gene.
I didn't answer for a while. I just watched. Five
Prador clad in armored spacesuits and obviously armed to the mandibles
departed the shuttle. They went over to one of the tunnels and gathered
there. I focused in closer in time to see them move back to get clear
of an explosion. It seemed apparent that they weren't there at either
Jael's or Penny Royal's invitation.
"Of course you can come,” I said, eventually.
* * * *
Jael frowned at the distant sound of the explosion
and the roar of atmosphere being sucked out—the latter sound was
abruptly truncated as some emergency door closed. There seemed only one
explanation: the Prador had placed a tracker on the Kobashi when she had gone to meet them.
"Can you deal with them?” she asked.
"I can deal with them,” Penny Royal replied through its submind golem.
The AI itself continued working. Before Jael, the
gabbleduck was stretched upright, steel bands around its body and a
framework clamping its head immovable. It kept reaching up with one of
its foreclaws to probe and tug at the framework, but, heavily
tranquilized, it soon lost interest, lowered its limb, and began
muttering to itself.
From this point, equipment—control systems,
an atmosphere plant and heaters, stacked processing racks, transformers
and other items obviously taken from the ship above—spread in
every direction and seemed chaotically connected by optics and
heavy-duty superconducting cables. Some of these snaked into one of the
surrounding tunnels where she guessed the ship's fusion reactor lay.
Lighting squares inset in the ceiling illuminated the whole scene. She
wondered if Penny Royal had put this all together after her arrival. It
seemed possible, for the AI, working amidst all this like an iron
squid, moved at a speed almost difficult to follow. Finally the AI
moved closer to the gabbleduck, fitting into one side of the clamping
framework a silver beetle of a ship's autodoc, which trailed optics to
the surrounding equipment.
"The memstore,” said Penny Royal, a ribbed tentacle with a spatulate end snapping out to hover just before Jael's chest.
"What about the Prador?” she asked. “Shouldn't we deal with them first?"
Two of the numerous eyes protruding on stalks from
the AI's body flicked toward the golem, which abruptly stepped forward,
grabbed a hold in that main body, then merged. In that moment Jael saw
that it was one of many clinging there.
"They have entered my tunnels and approach,” the AI replied.
It occurred to her then that Penny Royal's previous
answer of “I can deal with them” was open to numerous
interpretations.
"Are you going to stop them coming here?” she asked.
"No."
"They will try to take the memstore and the gabbleduck."
"That is not proven."
"They'll attack you."
"That is not proven."
Jael's frustration grew. “Very well.”
She unslung her combined pulse-rifle and launcher. “You are not
unintelligent, but you seem to have forgotten about the instructions I
left for the Kobashi on departing. Those Prador will try to take what is mine without paying for it, and I will try to stop them. If I die, the Kobashi detonates and we all die."
"Your ship will not detonate."
"What?"
"I broke your codes two point five seconds after
you departed your ship. Your ship AI is of Prador construction, its
basis the frozen brain tissue of a Prador first-child. The Prador have
never understood that no code is unbreakable and your ship AI is no
different. It would appear that you are no different."
Another boom and the thunderous roar of atmosphere
departing reached them. Penny Royal quivered, a number of its eyes
turning toward one tunnel mouth.
"However,” it said with a heavy resignation,
“these Prador are showing a marked lack of concern for my
property, and I do not want them interrupting this interesting
commission.” Abruptly the golems began to peel themselves from
Penny Royal's core, five in all, until what was left was a spiny
skeletal thing. Dropping to the floor, they detached their umbilici and
scuttled away. Jael shuddered—they moved without any emulation of
humanity, sometimes on all fours, but fast, horribly fast. They also
carried devices she could not clearly identify. She did not suppose
their purpose to be anything pleasant.
"Now,” said Penny Royal, snapping the spatulate end of its tentacle open and closed, “the memstore."
Jael reached into her belt cache, took out the
store and handed it over. The tentacle retracted and she lost it in a
blur of movement. Items of equipment shifted and a transformer began
humming. The autodoc pressed its underside against the gabbleduck's
domed head and closed its gleaming metallic limbs around it. She heard
a snickering, swiftly followed by the sound of a bone drill. The
gabbleduck jerked and reached up. Tentacles sped in and snaked around
its limbs, clamping them in place.
"Wharfle klummer,” said the gabbleduck, with an almost frightening clarity.
Jael scanned around the chamber. Over to her right,
across the chamber from the tunnel mouth which Penny Royal had earlier
glanced at—the one it seemed likely the Prador would be coming
from if they made it this far—was a stack of internal walling and
structural members from the cannibalized ship. She headed over, ready
to duck for cover, and from there watched the AI carry out its
commission.
How long would it take? She had no idea, but it
seemed likely that it wouldn't be long. Now the autodoc would be making
nanotube synaptic connections in line with a program the AI had
constructed from the cerebral schematic in the memstore, it would be
firing off electrical impulses and feeding in precise mixes of
neurochemicals—all the stuff of memory, thought, mind. Already
the gabbleduck seemed straighter, its pose more serious, its eyes
taking on a cold metallic glitter. Or was she just seeing what she
hoped for?
"Klummer wharfle,” it said. Wasn't that one
of those frustrating things for the linguists who studied the gabble,
that no single gabbleduck had ever repeated its meaningless words?
“Klummer klummer,” it continued. “Wharfle."
"Base synaptic network established,” said Penny Royal. “Loading at one quarter—layered format."
Jael wasn't entirely sure what that meant, but it
sounded like the AI was succeeding. Then, abruptly, the gabbleduck made
a chittering, whistling, clicking sound, some of the whistles so
intense they seemed to stab straight in behind Jael's eyes. Something
else happened: a couple of optic cables started smoking, then abruptly
shriveled; a processing rack slumped, something like molten glass
pouring out and hissing on the cold stone. After a moment, Penny Royal
released its grip upon the creature's claws.
"Loading complete."
After a two-tone buzzing Jael recognized as the
sound of bone and cell welders working together, the autodoc retracted.
The gabbleduck reached up and scratched its head. It made that sound
again, and, after a moment, Penny Royal replied in kind. The creature
shrugged and all its bonds folded away. It dropped to the floor and
squatted like some evil Buddha. It did not look in the least bit
foolish.
"They chose insentience,” said Penny Royal,
“and put in place the means of retaining that state, in U-space,
constructed there before they sacrificed their minds."
"And what does that mean?” Jael asked.
Three stalked eyes swiveled toward her. “It
means, human, that in resurrecting me you fucked up big time—now,
go away."
She wondered how it had happened: when Penny Royal
copied the memstore, or through some leakage during the loading
process. There must have been a hidden virus or worm in the store.
Suddenly, both the gabbleduck and Penny Royal were
enclosed in some kind of bubble. It shifted slightly, and, where it
intersected any of the surrounding equipment, sheared clean through.
Within, something protruded out of nothingness like the peak of a
mountain—hints of vastness beyond. Ripples, like those in sunlit
water, traveled down to the tip, where they ignited a dull glow that
grew brighter with each succeeding ripple.
Jael, always prepared to grab the main chance, also
possessed a sharply honed instinct for survival. She turned and ran for
the nearest tunnel mouth.
* * * *
"Something serious happened in there,” I said, looking at the readings Ulriss had transmitted to me on my helmet display.
"Something?” Gene enquired.
"All sorts of energy surges and various U-space
signatures.” I read the text Ulriss had also
transmitted—text since a vocal message, either real-time or in a
package, would have extended the transmission time and given Penny
Royal more of a chance of intercepting it and breaking the code.
“It seems that just before those surges and signatures the
U-signal from the gabbleduck changed. They've installed the contents of
the memstore ... how long before the Polity dreadnought gets here?"
"It isn't far away—it should be able to jump here in a matter of minutes."
"Then what happens?"
"They either bomb this place from orbit or send down an assault team."
"You can't be more precise than that?"
"I would guess the latter. ECS will want to retrieve the gabbleduck."
"Why? It's just an animal!"
I could see her shaking her head within her suit's
helmet. “Gabbleducks are Atheter even though they've forgone
intelligence. Apparently, now that Masada is part of the Polity, they
are to receive the same protections as Polity citizens."
"Right.” I began tramping through the
curiously shaped shale toward the hole the Prador had blown in one of
Penny Royal's pipes. The protections Polity citizens received were on
the basis of the greatest good for the greatest number. If a citizen
needed to die so ECS could take out a black AI, I rather suspected that
citizen would die. A sensible course would have been to retreat to Ulriss Fire
and then retreat from this planetoid. However, human Polity citizens
numbered in the trillions and the gabbleduck population was just in the
millions. I rather suspected Polity AIs would be quite prepared to
expend a few human lives to retrieve the creature.
"Convert to text packet for ship AI,” I said.
“Ulriss, when that dreadnought gets here, tell it that we're down
here and that Penny Royal doesn't look likely to be escaping, so maybe
it can hold off on the planet busters."
After a moment, I received an acknowledgment from
the Ulriss, then I stepped into the gloom of the pipe and looked
around. To my right the tunnel led back toward the cannibalized ship.
According to the energy readings, the party was to my left and down
below. I upped light amplification, then said, “Weapons
online"—a phrase shortly repeated by Gene.
My multigun suddenly became light as air as suit
assister motors kicked in. Cross hairs appeared on my visor, shifted
from side to side as I swung the gun across. A menu down one side gave
me a selection of firing modes: laser, particle beam, and a list of
projectiles ranging from inert to high explosive. “Laser,”
I told the gun, because I thought we might have to cut our way in at
some point, and it obliged by showing me a bar graph of energy
available. I could alter numerous other settings to the beam itself,
but the preset had always been the best. Then I added,
“Auto-response to attack.” Now, if anyone started shooting
at me, the gun would take control of my suit motors to aim and fire
itself at the aggressor. I imagined Gene was setting her weapon up to
operate in the same manner, though with whatever other settings she
happened to be accustomed to.
The tunnel curved round and then began to slope
down. In a little while we reached an area where debris was scattered
across the floor, this including an almost intact hermetically sealed
cargo door. Ahead were the remains of the wall out of which it had been
blown. I guess the Prador had found the cargo door too small for
them—either that, or had started blowing things up to attract
attention. The Prador were never ones to tap gently and ask if anyone
was in. We stepped through the rubble and moved on.
The pipe began to slope down even more steeply and
we both had to turn on the gecko function of our boot soles. Obviously
this was not a tunnel made for humans. Noting the scars in the walls, I
wondered just precisely what it had been made for. What did Penny Royal
look like, anyway? Slowly, out of the darkness ahead resolved another
wall with a large airlock in it. No damage here. Either the Prador felt
they had made their point or this lock had simply been big enough to
admit them. I went over and gazed at the controls—they were dead,
but there was a manual handle available. I hauled on it, but got
nowhere until upping the power of my suit motors. I crunched the handle
over and pulled the door open. Gene and I stepped inside, vapor fogged
around us from a leak through the interior door. I pulled the outer
closed, then opened the inner, and we stepped through into the
aftermath of a battle that seemed to have moved on. Distantly I could
hear explosions, the thunderous racket of rail-guns and the sawing
sound of a particle cannon.
The place beyond was expanded like a section of
intestine and curved off to our right. A web of support beams laced all
the way around, even across the floor. Items of machinery were
positioned here and there in this network, connected by s-con cables
and optics. I recognized two fusion reactors of the kind I knew did not
come from the stripped vessel above and wondered if it was just one in
a series so treated. In a gap in the web of floor beams, an armored
Prador second-child seemed to have been forced sideways halfway into
the stone, its legs and claw on the visible side sticking upward. It
was only when I saw the glistening green spread around it that I
realized I was seeing half a Prador lying on the stone on its point of
division. Tracking a trail of green ichor across I saw the other half
jammed between the wall beams.
"Interesting,” said Gene.
It certainly was. If something down here had a
weapon that could slice through Prador armor like that—there was
no sign of burning—then our armored suits would be no defense at
all. We moved out, boots back to gecko function as, like tight-rope
walkers, we balanced on beams. With us being in so precarious a
position, this was a perfect time for another Prador second-child to
come hurtling round the corner ahead.
The moment I saw the creature, my multigun took
command of my suit motors and tracked. I squatted to retain balance,
said, “Off auto, off gecko,” then jumped down to the floor.
Gene was already there before me. Yeah—rusty. The second-child
was emitting an ululating squeal and moving fast, its multiple legs
clattering down on the beams so it careened along like a gravcar flown
by a maniac. I noticed that a few of its legs were missing, along with
one claw, and that only a single palp eye stood erect, directed back
toward whatever pursued it. On its underside it gripped in its
manipulator hands a nasty rail-gun. It slammed to a halt, gripping
beams, then fired, the smashing clattering racket almost painful to
hear as the gun sprayed out an almost solid line of projectiles. I
looked beyond the creature and saw the sparks and flying metal tracking
along the ceiling and down one wall, but never quite intersecting with
the path of something silvery. That silvery thing closed in, its course
weaving. It disappeared behind one of the reactors and I winced as
rail-gun missiles spanged off of the housing leaving a deep trail of
dents. The thing shot out from under the reactor, zigged and zagged,
was upon the Prador in a second, then past.
The firing ceased.
The Prador's eye swiveled round, then dipped. The
creature reached tentatively with its claw to its underside. It
shuddered, then with a pulsing spray of green ichor, ponderously slid
into two halves.
I began scanning round for whatever had done this.
"Over there,” said Gene quietly, over suit
com. I looked where she was pointing and saw a skeletal golem clinging
to a beam with its legs. It was swaying back and forth, one hand
rubbing over its bare ceramal skull, the other hanging down with some
gourd-shaped metallic object enclosing it. Easing up my multigun, I
centered the cross-hairs over it and told the gun, “Acquire.
Particle beam, continuous fire, full power,” and wondered if that
would be enough.
The golem heard me, or it detected us by some other
means. Its head snapped round a full hundred and eighty degrees and it
stared at us. After a moment, its head revolved slowly back as if it
were disinterested. It hauled itself up and set off back the way it had
come. My heart continued hammering even as it moved out of sight.
"Penny Royal?” I wondered.
"Part of Penny Royal,” Gene supplied. “It was probably one like that who nailed Desorla to her ceiling."
"Charming."
We began to move on, but suddenly everything
shuddered. On some unstable worlds I'd experienced earthquakes, and
this felt much the same. I'd also been on worlds that had undergone
orbital bombardment.
"Convert to text packet for ship AI,” I said. “Ulriss, what the fuck was that?"
Ulriss replied almost instantly, “Some kind of gravity phenomena centered on the gabbleduck's location."
At least the Polity hadn't arrived and started
bombing us. We moved on toward the sound of battle, pausing for a
moment before going round a tangled mass of beams in which lay the
remains of another second-child and a scattering of silvery
disconnected bones. I counted two golem skulls and was glad this was a
fight I'd missed. Puffs of dust began lifting from the structures
around us, along with curls of a light metal swarf. I realized a breeze
had started and was growing stronger, which likely meant that somewhere
there was an atmosphere breach. Now, ahead, arc-light was flaring in
accompaniment to the sound of the particle cannon. The wide tunnel
ended against a huge space—some chamber beyond. The brief glimpse
of a second-child firing upward with its rail-gun, and the purple flash
of the particle weapon told us this was where it was all happening.
* * * *
Bad choice, thought Jael as she ducked down
behind a yard-wide pipe through which some sort of fluid was gurgling.
A wind was tugging at her cropped hair, blowing into the chamber ahead
where the action seemed to be centered. She unhooked her spacesuit
helmet from her belt and put it on, dogged it down, then ducked under
the pipe and crawled forward beside the wall.
The first-child had backed into a recess in the
chamber wall to her right, a second-child crouched before it. The three
golems were playing hide-and-seek amidst the scattered machinery and
webworks of beams. Ceiling beams had been severed, some still glowing
and dripping molten metal. There was a chainglass observatory dome
above, some kind of optical telescope hanging in gimbals below it. An
oxygen fire was burning behind an atmosphere plant—an eight-foot
pillar wrapped in pipes and topped with scrubber intakes and air output
funnels. The smoke from this blaze rose up into a spiral swirl then
stabbed straight to a point in the ceiling just below the observatory
dome, where it was being sucked out. Around this breach beetlebots
scurried like spit bugs in a growing mass of foamstone.
The other second-child, emitting a siren squeal as
it scurried here and there blasting away at the golem, had obviously
been sent out as a decoy—a ploy that worked when, sacrificing two
of its legs and a chunk of its carapace it lured out one of the golems.
The second-child's right claw snapped out and Jael saw that the tip of
one jaw was missing. From this an instantly recognizable turquoise beam
stabbed across the chamber and nailed the golem center on. Its body
vaporized, arms, legs, and skull clattering down. One arm with the hand
enclosed by some sort of weapon fell quite close to Jael and near its
point of impact a beam parted on a diagonal slice. Some kind of atomic
shear, she supposed.
Watching this action, Jael was not entirely sure
which side she wanted to win. If the Prador took out the two remaining
golems they would go after the Atheter in the chamber behind her. Maybe
they would just ignore her, maybe they would kill her out of hand. If
the golems finished off the Prador they might turn their attention on
her. And she really did not know what to expect from whatever now
controlled them. Retreating and finding some other way out was not an
option—she had already scanned Penny Royal's network of tunnels
and knew that any other route back to Kobashi would require a diversion of some miles, and she rather suspected that thing back there would not give her the time.
The decoy second-child lucked out with the next
golem, or rather it lucked out with its elder kin. Firing its rail-gun
into the gap between a spherical electric furnace and the wall, where
one of the golems was crouching, the second-child advanced. The golem
shot out underneath the furnace toward the Prador child. A turquoise
bar stabbed out, nailing the golem, but it passed through the
second-child on the way. An oily explosion centered on a mass of legs
collapsed out of sight. The first-child used its other claw to nudge
out its final sibling into play. The remaining golem, however, which
Jael had earlier seen on the far side of the room, dropped down from
above to land between them.
It happened almost too fast to follow. The golem
spun, and in a spray of green the second-child slid in half along a
diagonal cut straight through its body. The first-child's claw and half
its armored visual turret and enclosing visor fell away. Its fluids
fountained out as it fell forward, swung in its remaining claw and bore
down. The golem collapsed, pinned to the floor under the claw
containing the particle weapon. A turquoise explosion followed
underneath the collapsing Prador, then oily flames belched out.
Jael remained where she was, watching carefully.
She scanned around the chamber, but there seemed no sign of any more of
those horrible golems. The Prador just lay there, its legs sprawled,
its weaponized claw trapped underneath it, its now-exposed mandibles
grinding, ichor still flowing from the huge excision from its visual
turret. Jael realized she couldn't have hoped for a better outcome.
After a moment she stepped out, her weapon trained on the Prador.
"Jael Feogril,” its translator intoned, and it began scrabbling to try and get some purchase on the slick floor.
"That's me,” said Jael, and fired two
explosive rounds straight into its mouth. The two detonations weren't
enough to break open the Prador's enclosing artificial armor, but their
force escaped. Torn flesh, organs, ichor, and shattered carapace gushed
from the hole the golem had cut. Jael stood there for a moment, hardly
able to see through the green sludge on her visor. She peered down at
something like a chunk of liver hanging over her arm, and pulled it
away. Yes, a satisfactory outcome, apart from the mess.
"Jael Feogril,” said a different voice. “Drop the gun, or I cut off your legs."
* * * *
I was telling myself at the time that I needed
detail on the location of the memstore. Rubbish, of course. The energy
readings had located it in the chamber beyond—somewhere near to
the gabbleduck. I should have just fried her on the spot, then gone on
to search. Twenty years earlier I would have, but now I was less
tuned-in to the exigencies of surviving this sort of game. Okay, I was
rusty. She froze, seemed about to turn, then thought better of it and
dropped the weapon she'd just used to splash that Prador.
With Gene walking out to my left I moved forward,
crosshairs centered on Jael's torso. What did I want? Some
grandstanding, some satisfaction in seeing her shock at meeting someone
she'd left for dead, a moment or two to gloat before I did to her what
she had done to the first-child? Yeah, sure I did.
With her hands held out from her body she turned.
It annoyed me that I couldn't see her face. Glancing up I saw that the
beetlebots had about closed off the hole, because the earlier wind had
now diminished to a breeze.
"Take off your helmet,” I ordered.
She reached up and undogged the manual outer clips,
lifted the helmet carefully, then lowered it to clip it to her belt.
Pointless move—she wouldn't be needing it again. Glancing aside,
I saw that Gene had moved in closer to me. No need to cover me now, I
guessed.
"Well hello, Rho,” said Jael, showing
absolutely no surprise on seeing me at all. She smiled. It was that
smile, the same smile I had seen from her while she had peeled strips
of skin from my torso.
"Goodbye, Jael,” I said.
The flicker of a high intensity laser punched
smoke, something slapped my multigun and molten metal sprayed leaving
white trails written across the air.
"Total malfunction. Safe mode—power
down,” my helmet display informed me. I pulled the trigger
anyway, then gazed down in bewilderment at the slagged hole through the
weapon.
"Mine,I think,” said Jael, stooping in one to
pick up her weapon and fire. Same explosive shell she'd used against
the Prador. It thumped into my chest, hurling me back, then detonated
as it ricocheted away. The blast flung me up, trailing flame and smoke,
then I crashed down feeling as if I'd been stepped on by some irate
giant. My chainglass visor was gone and something was sizzling
ominously inside my suit. Armored plates were peeled up from my arm,
which I could see stretched out ahead of me, and my gauntlet was
missing.
"What the fuck are you doing here with him?” Jael enquired angrily.
"He turned up on Arena before I left,” Gene
replied. “Just to be on the safe side I was keeping to the Pens
until Penny Royal's golem left."
"And you consider that an adequate explanation?"
"I put Arena Security onto him, but he somehow
escaped them and ambushed me outside.” Gene sounded somewhat
chagrined. “I let him persuade me to give him the U-signal code
from the gabbleduck."
I turned my head slightly but only got a view of
tangled metal and a few silver golem bones. “Ulriss,” I
whispered, but received only a slight buzzing in response.
"So much for your wonderful ECS training."
"It was enough to convince him that I still worked for them."
So, no ECS action here, no Polity dreadnought on
the way. I thought about that encounter I'd seen between the Prador
cruiser and the dreadnought. I'd told Gene about it and she'd used the
information against me, convincing me that the Polity was involved. Of
course, what I'd seen was the kind of saber-rattling confrontation
between Prador and Polity that had been going on in the Graveyard for
years.
"What's the situation here?” Gene asked.
"Fucked,” Jael replied. “Something's intervened. We have to get out of here now."
I heard the sounds of movement. They were going away, so I might survive this. Then the sounds ceased too abruptly.
"You used an explosive shell,” Gene noted from close by.
"What?"
"He's still alive."
"Well,” said Jael, “that's a problem soon solved."
Her boots crunched on the floor as she approached,
and gave me her location. I reached out with my bare hand and slid it
into slick silvery metal. Finger controls there. I clamped down on them
and saw something shimmering deep into twisted metal.
"Collar!” I said, more in hope than expectation, before heaving myself upright.
Jael stood over me, and beyond her I saw Gene reach
up toward her neck, then abruptly drop to the floor. I swung my arm
across as Jael began to bring her multi-gun up to her shoulder. A
slight tug—that was all. She stood there a moment longer, still
aiming at me, then her head lifted and fell back, attached still at the
back of her neck by skin only, and a red stream shot upward. Air
hissing from her severed trachea, she toppled.
I carefully lifted my fingers from the controls of
the golem weapon, then caught my breath, only now feeling as if someone
had worked me over from head to foot with a baseball bat. Slowly
climbing to my feet I expected to feel the pain of a broken bone
somewhere, but there was nothing like that. No need to check on Jael's
condition, so I walked over to Gene. She was unconscious and would be
for some time. I stooped over her and unplugged the power cable and
control optics of her weapon from her suit, then plugged them into
mine. No response and of course no visor read-out. I set the weapon to
manual and turned away. I decided that once I'd retrieved the
memstore—if that was possible—I would come back in here and
take her suit, because mine certainly would not get me to Ulriss Fire.
The hum of power and the feeling of distorted
perception associated with U-jumping greeted me. I don't know what that
thing was poised over the gabbleduck, nor did I know what kind of
force-field surrounded it and that other entity that seemed the bastard
offspring of a sea urchin and an octopus. But the poised thing was
fading, and as it finally disappeared, the field winked out and
numerous objects crashed to the floor.
I moved forward, used the snout of my weapon to lift one tentacle, and then watched it flop back. Penny Royal,
I guessed. It was slumped across the floor beams and other machinery
here. The gabbleduck turned its head as if noticing me for the first
time, but it showed no particular signs of hostility, nor did it seem
to show any signs of its containing some formidable alien intelligence.
I felt sure the experiment here had failed, or rather, had been
curtailed in some way. Something's intervened, Jael had said.
Nevertheless, I kept my attention focused on the creature as I searched
for and finally found the memstore. It was fried but I pocketed it
anyway, for it was my find, not something ECS had put in the path of my sifting machine.
Returning to the other chamber, I there stripped Gene of her spacesuit and donned it myself.
"Ulriss, we can talk now."
"Ah, you are still alive,” the AI replied. “I was already composing your obituary."
"You're just a bundle of laughs. You know that?"
"I am bursting with curiosity and try to hide that in levity."
I explained the situation, to which Ulriss replied,
“I have put out a call to the Polity dreadnought we sighted and
given it this location."
"Should we hang around?"
"There will be questions ECS will want to ask, but
I don't see why we should put ourselves at their disposal. Let their
agents find us."
"Quite right,” I replied.
I bagged up a few items, like that golem weapon,
and was about to head back to my ship when I glanced back and saw the
gabbleduck crouching in the tunnel behind.
"Sherber grodge,” it informed me.
Heading back the way I'd come into this hell-hole,
I kept checking back on the thing. Gabbleducks don't eat people,
apparently—they just chew them up and spit them out. This one
followed me like a lost puppy and every time I stopped it stopped too
and sat on its hindquarters, occasionally issuing some nonsensical
statement. I got the real weird feeling, which went against all my
training and experience, that this creature was harmless to me. I shook
my head. Ridiculous. Anyway, I'd lose it at the airlock.
When I did finally reach the airlock and began
closing that inner door, one big black claw closed around the edge and
pulled it open again. I raised my gun, crosshairs targeting that array
of eyes, but I just could not pull the trigger. The gabbleduck entered
the airlock and sat there, close enough to touch and close enough for
me to fry if it went for me. What now? If I opened the outer airlock
door the creature would die. Before I could think of what to do, a
multi-jointed arm reached back and heaved the inner door closed, whilst
the other arm hauled up the manual handle of the outer door, and the
lock air pressure blew us staggering into the pipe beyond.
I discovered that gabbleducks can survive in vacuum ... or at least this one can.
Later, when I ordered Ulriss to open the door to
the small hold of my ship, the gabbleduck waddled meekly inside. I
thought then that perhaps something from the memstore had stuck. I
wasn't sure—certainly this gabbleduck was not behaving like its
kind on Masada.
I also discovered that gabbleducks will eat raw recon bacon.
* * * *
I hold the fried memstore and think about what it
might have contained, and what the fact of its existence means. A
memstore for an Atheter mind goes contrary to the supposed nihilism of
that race. A race so nihilistic could never have created a space-faring
civilization, so that darkness must have spread amidst them in their
last days. The Atheter recorded in the memstore could not have been one
of the kind that wanted to destroy itself, surely?
I'm taking the gabbleduck back to Masada—I
feel utterly certain now that it wants me to do this. I also feel
certain that to do otherwise might not be a good idea.
Copyright © 2007 Neal Asher
[Back to Table of Contents]
ON BOOKS by Peter Heck
FLEDGLING
By Octavia E. Butler
Seven Stories Press, $24.95 (hc)
ISBN: 1-58322-590-7
Butler's final novel is a vampire story, set in the present-day American west, with a black woman as protagonist.
The narrator, Renee, comes to her senses in a cave
somewhere in the countryside"naked, badly injured, and starving. The
first few pages are her struggle to survive: she somehow kills an
animal and eats it; eventually she stumbles out, looking for more food.
Nearby, she finds a small settlement, burned down sometime recently. In
one of the houses, she finds clothing that fits her, but nothing to
eat. At last her hunger drives her to a nearby road, where she flags
down a cart"and begins her life again.
The driver who picks her up is Wright Hamlin, a
young white man working a construction job after dropping out of the
University of Washington. His first reaction upon seeing her is that
she's about twelve years old"but he quickly learns that she s fully
adult, mentally and sexually"and that she is, in fact, a vampire.
Reneeas childlike appearance creates an immediate problem: anyone
seeing her and Wright together is going to get all sorts of ideas that
will inevitably create trouble. But by feeding on him, Renee has
created a bond; they will stay together. This has the additional
advantage of giving her someone to drive a car or make purchases on
credit"tasks her youthful appearance makes difficult.
The mystery of her past eventually lures them back
to the village where Renee believes she lived before it burneda"was
deliberately burned, she is convinced. There, she finally meets another
of her own kind, and learns that she is part of a community. Here
Butler goes into myth-making mode, creating a fresh take on the vampire
legend. Her vampires are not undead predators, but symbiotic partners
with the humans on whose blood they feed.
The reunion with other vampires doesn't affect the
ties Renee has forged with Wright, or with a handful of other
humans"not surprisingly, she has to alternate several hosts to keep
herself healthy without endangering their lives. Renee also realizes
that whoever burned the village where her original family lived was
after herk"ironic, in that we normally think of vampires as predators,
not prey. After the introduction of a number of interesting new
characters, and several surprising episodes, her problem is
resolved"not necessarily neatly, but satisfactorily to most of those
concerned. Butler builds an interesting and credible society around
this original model of vampirism, with occasional nods to older
treatments of the theme.
While this book is complete in itself, the
conclusion has elements that could justify a sequel. Unfortunately,
Butler s untimely death (in February, 2006, at the age of fifty-eight)
has deprived us of any more work from her hand. The first major black
woman writer of SF and fantasy, she was the recipient of a MacArthur
“genius” grant in 1995. Her work was always challenging,
especially in its open treatment of America's ugly racial history.
We'll never know what she might have written over the next few years,
but we do know that her loss has deprived SF of a top-rank talent.
* * * *
THE TERROR
By Dan Simmons
Little, Brown, $25.99 (hc)
ISBN: 0-316-01744-2
Simmons has a knack for big, ambitious themes with
a strong literary edge, from the Keats-inspired “Hyperion”
sequence to the reworked Homeric materials of Ilium and Olympos. Here,
he takes on the story of the ill-fated Franklin expedition in search of
the fabled North-West Passage"a polar tragedy that ominously expands
into a horror tale worthy of Poe or Lovecraftl"both of whom set
memorable works against the same background of polar exploration.
Historically, Sir John Franklin's expedition set
out in 1845, searching for a northern route around the Americas"a quest
that had already claimed many lives without useful results. FranklinFs
expedition had experienced officers, two ships (Erebus and Terror)
specially modified for icebreaking, and a five-year supply of food. He
and his men went off with high hopes"only to vanish. Expeditions sent
to find them came up with few answers, mostly the reports of Eskimos
who claimed to have seen members of the party after they had abandoned
ship and headed south. A number of bodies were eventually discovered,
and artifacts of the expedition later turned up in native hands. One
report suggested cannibalism among the survivors; a later investigator
pointed to lead poisoning from improperly packed canned goods. But
scurvy, bitter cold, and starvation are more than enough to account for
the tragedy.
From these bare facts, Simmons works up a complex
story of men against nature, with considerable emphasis on the
arrogance and veniality of the human element. The reader sees the
action through the eyes of Franklin; his second in command (and captain
of Terror) Francis Crozier; Dr. Harry Goodsir, one of the expeditionns
four surgeons; and a variety of lesser figures. Each of them is flawed,
as we quickly see: Franklin almost unworldly in his piety, Crozier a
hardened alcoholic, Goodsir a surprisingly naive tenderfoot, well out
of his depth.
Simmons tells the expedition's story out of
chronological order, so as to introduce the major fantastic element
right at the beginning: a creature that seems at first to be no more
than a giant polar bear, but that gradually takes on hints of a
predatory supernatural being, preying on the terrified sailors during
the seemingly endless Arctic night. The thing"as the expedition members
refer to itt"seems somehow associated with a mute Eskimo woman, Lady
Silence, whom the expedition comes into contact with just before its
first appearance. Is she a were-bear, the priestess of some malign
elder being, or something else again? Simmons keeps his cards close to
the vest, dropping hints every now and then.
He also plays his patented game of alluding to a
wide range of earlier writings, from Poe's “Masque of the Red
Death” and Moby Dick to the classic SF movie The Thing, as well
as any number of nautical adventures set in the age of sail. But
alongside this game of allusion and pastiche, Simmons works in the
known historical details of the Franklin expedition and of Victorian
Arctic exploration generally to produce a full-blooded portrait of the
era in which the story takes place.
Meanwhile, the thing creates a physical
manifestation of the fiercely hostile Arctic"a relentless killer, but
no deadlier than the fifty-below temperatures, the scurvy, the storms,
or the utter desolation. (It seems analogous to the Shrike in the
Hyperion sequences"an external menace to increase the tension of an
already hopeless situation.) As the men abandon their stranded ships
and head south on a trek they know is hopeless, the thing stalks them.
Simmons keeps it hovering around the fringes of the camp, attacking
every so often to remind readers of its presence. The Eskimo woman,
meanwhile, remains silent and mysterious, her exact relation to the
killer beast a mystery. The answer, when it arrives, will surprise many
readers who think they've figured out how Simmons is going to end the
story.
This is one of Simmons’ best, combining his
broad literary range with a down-to-earth story of struggle for
survival in one of the harshest environments on the face of the planet.
* * * *
GLASSHOUSE
By Charles Stross
Ace, $24.05 (hc)
ISBN: 0-441-014503-8
Stross's latest looks at a new aspect of the
post-singularity culture of which he has been one of the prime
fictional creators. This one manages to combine an intriguing far
future with a cold and accurate critique of mass culture and
conventional gender roles. If his “Merchant Princes” series
pays homage to Roger Zelazny, this one's clearly a tribute to Pohl and
Kornbluth.
The book begins as the narrator, Robin, arrives on
a new world and meets a local. The first words out of Robin's mouth are
a statutory warning that he's undergoing rehabilitation and may be
subject to fits of violence. Like most of the inhabitants of this
future, he has the ability to back up his memories and recover them in
case of accident or homicide. And like Kay, the young woman who greeted
him, he has the option of altering his body to fit the whims of fashion
or whatever else seems interesting or expedient. In short, it's a world
of infinite possibilities.
But Robin's not doing well. For one thing, despite
the prevalence of recreational homicide in this society, he hasn't
backed himself up since arriving, which means that getting killed would
be for real. For another, his memory isn't coming back from his
reprogramming the way it ought to. This bothers Kay, who's clearly
taken a liking to him. She suggests he register for an experiment for
amnesia cases, run by a researcher named Yourdon. In due course, he
registers"and wakes up in a female body, on a world nothing like
anything hers seen before.
The world, as the reader will quickly recognize, is
meant to resemble mid-twentieth century middle America. The
experimental subjects are sorted out into couples (Robin chooses an
amiable and unthreatening big fellow named Sam), sent to suburban
houses, and slotted into what used to pass for normal life some forty
to fifty years in our past. To Robin, it's an utter madhouse, where
nothing at all makes sense.
The insidious nature of the experiment becomes
clear as Robin begins to test the limits of her freedom. Failure to
conform to the norms of the society brings punishment, in the form of
demerits; demerits against individuals affect the score for the entire
team to which they belong. And the other team members are quick to
bring pressure against anyone who earns demerits"or who fails to earn
them points. Points are gained by traditional behavioro"particularly
including sex, and as Robin quickly learns, no contraceptives are
available to the experimental subjects. Robin is disgusted, angry, and
miserable.
Despite the pressures to conform, Robin begins to
look for a way out. Not surprisingly, she has trouble finding allies in
a society where everyone around her is as afraid as she is to buck the
system. She is particularly anxious to find Kay, who gave her reason to
believe that she would also take part in the experiment, but with
everyone around her doing their best to keep the authorities from
noticing them, uncovering anyone's true identity is an exercise in
frustration. Stross builds the suspense with a sure hand, and
eventually delivers a satisfactory number of surprises as he resolves
the plot with a nice bang.
Stross has progressed from writing about the
Singularity, most notably in his “Lobsters” stories
(eventually issued as last year's Accelerando), to works like this that
take place in a society where the Singularity is taken for granted. His
deep familiarity with earlier SF, and his use of this modern theme
imbues his material with a rare combination of up-to-today originality
and a deep connection with the SF tradition. This latest novel is no
exception.
* * * *
THE SWARM
by Frank Schatzing
Regen (Harper Collins),
$24.95 (hc)
ISBN: 0-06-081326-1
An international bestseller by a German author,
this 896 pager now appears in English, translated by Sally Ann Spencer.
A cross between ecological thriller and near-future SF, it offers an
unusual picture of how the US looks to Europeans"and how thoroughly the
tools of SF have been absorbed by the mainstream.
Schatzing follows a large and international cast of
characters, but two marine biologists are at the center of his story:
Sigur Johanson, a Norwegian expert on invertebrates, and Leon Anawak, a
Canadian Eskimo with a doctorate in ceteology. For both of them, the
adventure begins when they become aware of strange events occurring in
the sea. For Johanson, the trigger is a population explosion among
worms; for Anawak, it s a sudden shortage of whales.
Elsewhere, there are reports of mass jellyfish
invasions, outbreaks of red tide, and other seemingly unrelated but
increasingly sinister phenomena. But of course, everything does turn
out to be related, and Schatzing builds convincingly through several
episodes of natural calamities to a major disaster affecting a
significant segment of the human population. At this point, the nations
of the world"under heavy-handed American leadershipo"band together to
find out what's going on.
The scientists, under the guidance of various
military honchos, go to work on data from around the world.
Reluctantly, they come to the conclusion that the human race is under
attack. This conclusion is of course just what the US military wants to
hear"although the CIA director, a crude buffoon named Vanderbilt, is
openly disappointed that neither Arabs nor communists are responsible.
The other major villain, US General Commander Judith Li, lets the
scientists follow their noses, knowing theywll lead her to something
she can use to increase her already significant power. Li, an
accomplished pianist and strikingly attractive Asian-American West
Point grad, is also a close confidant of the book's dim-witted US
President.
Schatzing has done a creditable amount of research
into oceanography, marine biology, geology, and a number of other
disciplines, and he gives fairly convincing pictures of the scientists
at work. There's a nice range of personality types, from Johanson, a
man of aristocratic tastes and bearing, to the down-to-earth Anawak, or
the SETI specialist Samantha Crowe, who claims to be the model for
Jodie Foster in Contact. The general respect for scientists is in
welcome contrast to most non-genre novels, which tend to portray them
as stereotypical absent-minded professors or geeks without social
skills.
The main SF trope here is a first contact"not with
alien invaders, but with a previously undiscovered intelligent lifeform
on our own planet. And, as so often in such stories, the real villains
turn out to be the militarye"in particular, the American military, who
can't see beyond their own agendas to the greater good of the planet. I
know nothing of Schatzing's politics beyond what an intelligent reader
might deduce from this novel; but it is a sobering experience to see
how my country looks in the eyes of an environmentally concerned
European"and to several million readers who spent their euros for this
book.
The Swarm has more in common with science fiction
than many other eco-thrillers, and an undefinable European touch to the
style. There are occasional awkwardnessesa"such as Li's exact military
rank"that may annoy some readers. (Hard to say whether the author or
translator is at fault for those.) Still, this is worth a read.
* * * *
TIME TRAVELLER
A Scientistrs Personal Mission to Make Time Travel a Reality
by Dr. Ronald L. Mallett with Bruce Henderson
Thunder's Mouth, $24.95 (hc)
ISBN: 1-56205-869-1
Here's a non-fiction title of unusual interest to
SF readers: the autobiography of an African-American physicist whose
professional and personal life has been shaped by his quest to build a
time machine. Not surprisingly, one of the key influences was his early
love of science fiction, both in print and in other media.
Mallett's father, a TV repairman, died of a heart
attack at age thirty-three, in 1955, when the author was ten, the
oldest of four children. Mallett's discovery of H.G. Wells's The Time
Machine, in the Illustrated Classics comic version, gave him new hope.
If he could build his own time machine, he could return to the fifties
and save his father! He tried and failed"like many of us in our
childish daysC"but instead of showing him the dream was impossible, the
failure made him decide to learn more about science. Despite bouts of
depression that nearly led him to drop out of school, he began to study
harder"and to read more science fiction.
School was followed by Air Force service, since the
family had no money for college even if his grades had been good
enough. Stationed in the Deep South, he became aware of serious racism
for the first time; instead of crushing him, it simply made him
withdraw into the world of his mind, learning advanced math and
computer skills. Back in civilian life, he was ready for college,
majoring in physics at Penn State.
He kept his time-travel project secret, knowing
that it would mark him as a crackpot and derail any chance at a
scientific career. But careful study of relativity theory convinced him
that his dream was possible, after all. Mallett interweaves the story
of his professional scientific career, full of conferences and
publications, with the drive to make his dream of time travelo"still
being fueled by SF books and films"come true.
Surprisingly, his perseverance paid off. By the
1980s, leading physicists such as Stephen Hawking, Frank Tipler, and
Kip Thorne were investigating corollaries of relativity in which time
appeared to move backward. Their speculations, combined with Einsteints
recognition that light is subject to the pull of gravity, led Mallett
to investigate the effects of a laser beam following a tight circular
path. After formidable calculations, he found a theoretical foundation
for time travel"and saw it accepted by other physicists.
While his dream of going back in time to save his
father remains unfulfilledi"travel to times before the machine is built
is still theoretically impossible"Mallett has achieved a significant
scientific breakthrough. And his inspiration was one of the classic
science fiction storiess"based on an idea everyone once thought
impossible.
Okay, we probably aren't going to see practical
time travel any time soon"although Mallett does have a team working to
see if they can turn his theory into an operational device. We do know
we wonpt get the opportunity to go back and tell Lincoln to skip the
theater. But it does show that wild dreams can come true, and good old
SF was at the root of it.
This would be a good book to give to any of your
old high school teachers who dismissed SF as worthless and
unreal"except that we candt give it to them when it would have
mattered, which is before they taught us. Maybe Mallett's hardware guys
will figure out how to do that for us. And then maybe we'll get our
flying cars and matter transmitters.
* * * *
WORLDCON GUEST OF HONOR SPEECHES
Edited by Mike Resnick and Joe Siclari
ISFiC Press, $30.00 (tp)
ISBN: 0-9759156-3-0
For many of those who read science fiction
regularly, just the knowledge that this book is available is sufficient
incentive to buy it. Most of those people can skip this review; just go
get your own copy of the book, guys. But if you're sitting there asking
yourself, “What's a Worldcon?” this is a book you might
learn a great deal from.
Start with the list of speakers: Robert A.
Heinlein, Harlan Ellison, Fritz Leiber, Theodore Sturgeon, Gene Wolfe,
Joe Haldeman, Gardner Dozois"and two dozen others, all of whom I'd be
willing to bet you've not only heard of, but that you've read a fair
number of words from. For a lot of SF readers, that alone would be
sufficient reason to go looking for in the book.
Of course, speeches aren't stories"and we admire
these men (Kate Wilhelm and Doris Lessing are the only women in the
list) primarily because of the stories theyrve told us. But if, as
we're often told, SF is the literature of ideas, their ideas ought to
be of considerable interest as well. So these speeches, as much as they
may have been intended as entertainment, deserve at least some
attention as vehicles for their authors’ ideas.
Heinlein's speech at the 1941 World Science Fiction
Convention (Worldcon for short"now you know) is a good specimen. We get
a look at Heinleinms thought processes near the beginning of his
career, when he was writing stories that changed the face of science
fiction itself. Titled “The Discovery of the Future,” the
speech combines several themes familiar to readers of Heinlein's
fiction: in particular, the attempt to predict probable futures, given
the pervasiveness of change in modern society. He doesn't make any
claim to prophetic powers, and of the specific predictions he makes,
several have yet to come true. But his central point, that reading SF
enables us to deal with change, and that it therefore ought to be a
valued branch of modern literature, is worth pondering even today.
(Mallett's book, in the previous review, is one clear example of its
impact.)
Heinlein's seriousness is characteristic of these
speeches. No surprise: it would be unusual if a Worldcon Guest of Honor
did not take SF seriously, appreciate it, and gladly seize the chance
to say a few words in its praise"especially in the company of several
hundred like-minded listeners. And while a few of the speakers offer
lighter fare, for the most part even they make it a point to address
issues of some importance.
In many ways, the most interesting speeches are the
ones whose authors are no longer among us. John W. Campbell and Hugo
Gernsback had ample opportunity to express their views in magazine
editorials. But for otherst"Sturgeon, Leinster, “Doc”
Smith, Simak"todayis readers can only turn to their fiction, which is
at best an imperfect reflection of the authors’ ideas on more
general subjects. This is especially true for readers who weren't
involved in fandom in the early days"or, in many cases, who havenit
ever felt the need to go beyond the printed word for their SF
experiences.
Resnick and Siclari have done readers and fans a
real service by making these speeches available to a much wider
audience than their original listeners. Interested readers or
booksellers can reach the publisher at www.isficpress.com.
Copyright ©2007 Peter Heck
[Back to Table of Contents]
WHAT WE'RE WORKING FOR by Greg Beatty
Without the constraints of suburbia to worry about,
or the simpler delays of an atmosphere, the bullet train on the Ares
Line that runs from Tokyo-Shin Station in the Hellas Basin to Grand
Central/Mars on the rim of Valles Marineris can really, truly, fly.
Bereft of administrative tangles, engineered to infinite smoothness, the ride is, for most passengers, excruciatingly boring.
Oh, occasionally one will glance up from reading
scores of the Worlds’ Cup matches eyes drawn by the soundless
flash of another robot rocket landing tin from Vesta.
Another, signing school permission slips for a
field trip to the foot of Olympic Mons might remember, for a moment,
the momentary wonder that pushed aside new hormones for six full
seconds when she visited the volcano.
But for the most part humans will not see the glory of the new planet where they live.
It will have become ordinary, and if they dream of
space instead of sex or baseball it will be of next year's mission to
Titan, and if they should invest in mining Ceres or Davida next.
This is as it should be.
This is what we want.
This is what we're working for:
a humanity for whom wonder is an accepted thing.
A people whose history embraces worlds, not nations.
And a people who ever say,
"On to the next, Jonesy, on to the next,”
even as they pull the cord for a stop at Ayres's Cousin, the arcology
with the best lattes on Mars.
—Greg Beatty
Copyright © 2007 Greg Beatty
[Back to Table of Contents]
SF CONVENTIONAL CALENDAR by Erwin S. Strauss
The mother of all convention
weekends—Memorial Day—is closer than you think. Plan now
for social weekends with your favorite SF authors, editors, artists,
and fellow fans. For an explanation of con(vention)s, a sample of SF
folksongs, info on fanzines and clubs, and how to get a later, longer
list of cons, send me an SASE (self-addressed, stamped #10 [business]
envelope) at 10 Hill #22-L, Newark NJ 07102. The hot line is (973)
242-5999. If a machine answers (with a list of the week's cons), leave
a message and I'll call back on my nickel. When writing cons, send an
SASE. For free listings, tell me of your con 6 months out. Look for me
at cons behind the Filthy Pierre badge, playing a musical
keyboard.—Erwin S. Strauss
* * * *
APRIL 2007
14—16—WillyCon. For info, write: c/o Ron Vick, c/o WSC, 1111 Main, Wayne NE 68787. Or phone: (973) 242-5999 (10 AM to 10 PM, not collect). (Web) willycon.com. (E-mail) scifict@wsc.edu.
Con will be held in: Wayne NE (if city omitted, same as in address) on
the campus of Wayne State College. Guests will include: none announced
at press time.
14—16—AniZona. anizona.org. registration@anizona.org. Embassy Suites, Phoenix AZ. Guests TBA. For anime fans.
20—22—EerieCon. eeriecon.org. Days Inn at the Falls,Niagara Falls NY. Brust, J.A. Gardner, Kress. SF/fantasy.
20—22—RavenCon. ravencon.com. Airport Doubletree, Richmond VA. R.J. Sawyer, Steve Stiles, Wombat (jan h. finder).
20—22—PenguiCon. penguicon.org. Troy MI. Randy Milholland, J. Kovalic, B. Schneier. Open-source software & SF.
20—22—Anime Boston, Box 1843, New York NY 10150. animeboston.com. Hynes Convention Center, Boston MA. Huge.
27—29—OLNFC, 22 Purefoy Rd., Coventry CV3 5GL, UK. theofficialleonardnimoyfanclub.com. Leicester UK.
* * * *
MAY 2007
4—6—LepreCon, Box 26665, Tempe AZ 85285. (480) 945-6890. leprecon.org. Phoenix AZ. Jael, Nancy Traviss.
4—6—Malice Domestic. malicedomestic.org. Washington DC area. For fans of traditional murder-mystery fiction.
11—13—Nebula Awards Weekend, c/o SFWA, Box 877, Chestertown MD 21620. (480) 423-0649. sfwa.org. New York, NY.
18—20—KeyCon, Box 3178, Winnipeg MB R3C 4E7. (204) 669-6053. keycon.org. conchair@keycon.org. Richard Herd.
18—20—MobiCon, Box 161632, Mobile AL 36616. mobicon.org. General SF and fantasy con. Further details TBA.
24—28—Int'l. Space Development Con. isdc.org. Dallas TX. Nat'l. Space Soc. “Cattle Drives to Ion Drives & Beyond."
25—27—MarCon, Box 141414, Columbus OH 43214. marcon.org. Hyatt. General SF/fantasy con. Further details TBA.
25—27—Oasis, Box 592905, Orlando FL 32895. oasfis.org. General SF and fantasy con. No further details at press.
25—27—ConDuit, Box 11745, Salt Lake City UT 84147. (801) 776-0164. conduit.sfcon.org. Sheraton, Salt Lake UT.
25—27—FanimeCon, Box 8068, San Jose CA 95155. fanime.com. help@fanime.com. Convention Center, San Jose CA.
25—27—Anime North, Box 24090, Toronto ON M6H 4H6. animenorth.com. info@animenorth.com. Toronto ON.
25—27—Animazement, Box 1383, Cary NC 27512. (919) 941-5050. animazement.org. Sheraton, Durham NC. Anime.
25—28—BaltiCon, Box 686, Baltimore MD 21203. (410) 563-3727. balticon.org. Marriott, Hunt Valley (Baltimore) MD. Niven.
25—28—BayCon, Box 610427, San Jose CA 95161. baycon.org. Marriott, San Mateo CA. General SF & fantasy con.
25—28—ConQuest, Box 36212, Kansas City MO 64171. kcsciencefiction.org. Airport Hilton. Eisenstein, Harvia.
25—28—MisCon, Box 7721, Missoula MT 59807. (406) 544-7083. miscon.org. Ruby's Inn, Missoula MT. SF & fantasy.
25—28—MediaWest*Con, 200 E. Thomas, Lansing MI 48906. mediawestcon.org. mediawstcon@aol.com. Holiday Inn S.
25—28—WisCon, Box 1624, Madison WI 53701. sf3.org/wiscon. Concourse Hotel, Madison WI. The 1st feminist SF con.
* * * *
JUNE 2007
1—3—ConCarolinas, Box 9100, Charlotte NC 28299. concarolinas.org. Marriott. General SF and fantasy convention.
* * * *
AUGUST 2007
2—5—TuckerCon (formerly Archon), Box 8387, St. Louis MO 63132. archonstl.org. Collinsville IL. 2007. NAsFic. $120.
* * * *
AUGUST 2008
30—Sep. 3—Nippon 2007, Box 314, Annapolis Jct. MD 20701. nippon2007.org. Yokohama Japan. WorldCon. $220.
[Back to Table of Contents]
NEXT ISSUE
JULY ISSUE
Hugo and Nebula-winner Nancy Kress returns
in July to lead us through an intricate pavane of love and loss and
betrayal and redemption, as an ever-changing relationship that
stretches across decades and across the world (and even into outer
space), ultimately leads one of its participants to risk everything and
enter into an elaborate conspiracy in order to be able to drink from
the “Fountain of Age.” This is a novella as taut,
suspenseful, and surprising as the best technothrillers, but colored by
Kress's deep compassion and understanding of the human heart, so don't
miss it!
ALSO IN JULY
Acclaimed British SF writer Brian Stableford
delves into a dismaying case where the cure may be worse than the
disease, in “The Trial"; Hugo, Nebula, and World Fantasy
Award-winner Michael Swanwick beams us some cheery “Congratulations from the Future"; popular new writer Chris Roberson
takes us to an intricately worked-out alternate world to reaffirm that
iron bars do not a prison make, as he searches for a place where
“The Sky Is Large, the Earth Is Small"; Robert Reed, one
of our most prolific contributors, returns with a lesson in how to face
The End with style, courtesy of “Roxie"; and new writer John Schoffstall, making his Asimov's debut, describes the grueling training you must go through if you want to take part in the deadly “Bullet Dance."
EXCITING FEATURES
Robert Silverberg's “Reflections” column comments on “Limbo on the Moon"; and Paul Di Filippo
brings us “On Books"; plus an array of cartoons, poems, and other
features. Look for our July issue on sale at your newsstand on May 15,
2007. Or you can subscribe to Asimov's—either by mail, or
online, in varying formats, including in downloadable form for your
PDA, by going to our website, www.asimovs.com)—and make sure that
you don't miss any of the great stuff we have coming up for you!
COMING SOON
superlative science fiction stories by the likes of Kit Reed, R. Garcia y Robertson, Nancy Kress, Bruce Sterling, Rudy Rucker, Robert Reed, Kathleen Ann Goonan, Tom Purdom, Jack Skillingstead, Daryl Gregory, Liz Williams, Carol Emshwiller, and many others.
Visit www.dellmagazines.com for information on additional titles by this and other authors.